Quantcast
Channel: MONKS AND MERMAIDS (A Benedictine Blog)
Viewing all 948 articles
Browse latest View live

THE ANNUNCIATION: CATHOLIC AND ORTHODOX

$
0
0
I am sorry that this is a day late, but the Annunciation is for us a permanent window into the Christian Mystery that can help us at any time.

The Mystery of the Annunciation is the Mystery of Grace 
 by Joseph Cardinal Ratzinger (Pope Benedict XVI) 
 Ignatius Insight

http://ignatiusinsight.com/features2009/ratzinger_annunciation_mar09.asp 

The mystery of the annunciation to Mary is not just a mystery of silence.It is above and beyond all that a mystery of grace. 

We feel compelled to ask ourselves: Why did Christ really want to be born of a virgin? It was certainly possible for him to have been born of a normal marriage. That would not have affected his divine Sonship, which was not dependent on his virgin birth and could equally well have been combined with another kind of birth. There is no question here of a downgrading of marriage or of the marriage relationship; nor is it a question of better safeguarding the divine Sonship. Why then?

We find the answer when we open the Old Testament and see that the mystery of Mary is prepared for at every important stage in salvation history. It begins with Sarah, the mother of Isaac, who had been barren, but when she was well on in years and had lost the power of giving life, became, by the power of God, the mother of Isaac and so of the chosen people. 

The process continues with Anna, the mother of Samuel, who was likewise barren, but eventually gave birth; with the mother of Samson, or again with Elizabeth, the mother of John the Baptizer. The meaning of all these events is the same: that salvation comes, not from human beings and their powers, but solely from God—from an act of his grace.

(From Dogma und Verkundigung, pp. 375ff; quoted in Co-Workers of the Truth: Meditations for Every Day of the Year [Ignatius Press, 1992], pp. 99-100.)


The annunciation to Mary happens to a woman, in an insignificant town in half-pagan Galilee, known neither to Josephus nor the Talmud. The entire scene was "unusual for Jewish sensibilities. God reveals himself, where and to whom he wishes." Thus begins a new way, at whose center stands no longer the temple, but the simplicity of Jesus Christ. He is now the true temple, the tent of meeting.



The salutation to Mary (Lk 1:28-32) is modeled closely on Zephaniah 3: 14-17: Mary is the daughter Zion addressed there, summoned to " rejoice", in formed that the Lord is coming to her. Her fear is removed, since the Lord is in her midst to save her. Laurentin makes the very beautiful remark on this text: "... As so often, the word of God proves to be a mustard seed.... One understands why Mary was so frightened by this message (Lk 1:29). Her fear comes not from lack of understanding nor from that small-hearted anxiety to which some would like to reduce it. It comes from the trepidation of that encounter with God, that immeasurable joy which can make the most hardened natures quake."



In the address of the angel, the underlying motif the Lucan portrait of Mary surfaces: she is in person the true Zion, toward whom hopes have yearned throughout all the devastations of history. She is the true Israel in whom Old and New Covenant, Israel and Church, are indivisibly one. She is the "people of God" bearing fruit through God's gracious power. ...




Transcending all problems, Marian devotion is the rapture of joy over the true, indestructible Israel; it is a blissful entering into the joy of the Magnificat and thereby it is the praise of him to whom the daughter Zion owes her whole self and whom she bears, the true, incorruptible, indestructible Ark of the Covenant. 

(From Daughter Zion: Meditations on the Church's Marian Belief [Ignatius Press, 1983], pp. 42-43, 82.)






New post on Glory to God for All Things


Our Conciliar Salvation
by fatherstephen

I consider it both a strange mystery but a settled matter of the faith that God prefers not to do things alone. Repeatedly, He acts in a manner that involves the actions of others when, it would seem, He could have acted alone.

Why would God reveal His Word to the world through the agency of men? Why would He bother to use writing? Why not simply communicate directly with people? Why speak to Moses in a burning bush? Why did the Incarnation involve Mary? Could He not have simply become man, whole, complete, adult, in a single moment?

Such questions could be multiplied ad infinitum. But at every turn, what we know of God involves others as well. We may rightly conclude that such a means of acting pleases Him.

Today is the Feast of the Annunciation when the Church celebrates the Incarnation of Christ at word of the angel Gabriel to the Virgin Mary. An Orthodox hymn on the feast says:

The manner of His emptying cannot be known;the manner of His conception is beyond speech.An Angel ministers at the miracle; a virginal womb receives the Son;the Holy Spirit is sent down; the Father on high is well pleased,and according to their common counsel, a reconciliation is brought to passin which and through which we are saved.

“According to their common counsel” is a rich phrase describing this conciliar action of God.

At the same time that this conciliar mode of action seems obvious to Orthodoxy, it is frequently denied or diminished by others. There is a fear in some Christian quarters that were we to admit that God shared His action with any other, our salvation would be a matter of our own works and not the sovereign act of God. It is feared that a conciliar mode of action shares the glory of God with mere mortals.

It is true. This understanding shares the glory of God with mere mortals. But, interestingly, St. Paul says that man is the “image and glory of God” (1 Cor. 11:7). Apparently, we were brought into existence in order to have such a share.

The failure to understand this and the effort to re-invent the Christian story with diminished roles for angels and saints, or Christians themselves, comes very close to setting forth a different gospel altogether.

The Word became flesh of the Virgin Mary. The flesh of the Virgin is also the flesh that is nailed to the Cross (when her soul was itself mysteriously pierced). The flesh which we eat in the Eucharist is also the flesh of the Virgin - for there is no flesh of God that is not the flesh of the Virgin.

And is does no good to protest that the Word merely “took flesh” of the Virgin. For Adam cried out concerning Eve, “This is truly bone of my bone and flesh of my flesh.” And St. Paul noted concerning the wife of a man that a man should love her, “For no one ever yet hated his own flesh.”

I puzzle at how Christians who understand that it is wrong for a woman to say, “It’s my body and I can do with it what I want,” when she is carrying a child, can at the same time treat the Mother of God as though she had merely lent her womb to God for a period of time.

God’s conciliar action in our salvation is so thoroughly established that it involves our will, our soul, our flesh and bones. This is not only true in the Incarnation, but continues to be true for every saving effort in our lives. We cannot save ourselves, of course, for that, too, would be denying the conciliar action of God.

There is a saying among the fathers, “If anyone falls, he falls alone, but no one can be saved alone.” But I think we cannot even say that we fall alone - for the one who falls is equally bone of my bone and flesh of my flesh. Christ does not distance Himself from the one who falls, but unites Himself with him so completely that He endures the consequence of our fall, entering death and hell to bring us back alive.

The Church is nothing other than the conciliar salvation of God, bone of His bone and flesh of His flesh - His body. We are being saved together whether we will admit it or not. Those who study and quote the Bible are themselves handling documents that were written, copied and preserved by others. It is a conciliar document.

The Orthodox way of life urges us to embrace the fullness of our conciliar being. In sacraments and saints in worship and wonder we live within the cloud of witnesses and share the common struggle.

For this reason let us unite our song with Gabriel’s,
crying aloud to the Virgin:
“Rejoice, O Lady full of grace, the Lord is with you!From you is our salvation, Christ our God,Who, by assuming our nature, has led us back to Himself.Humbly pray to Him for the salvation of our souls!”



fatherstephen | March 25, 2014 at 3:34 pm | URL:New post on Glory to God for All Things


Our Conciliar Salvation
by fatherstephen

I consider it both a strange mystery but a settled matter of the faith that God prefers not to do things alone. Repeatedly, He acts in a manner that involves the actions of others when, it would seem, He could have acted alone.

Why would God reveal His Word to the world through the agency of men? Why would He bother to use writing? Why not simply communicate directly with people? Why speak to Moses in a burning bush? Why did the Incarnation involve Mary? Could He not have simply become man, whole, complete, adult, in a single moment?

Such questions could be multiplied ad infinitum. But at every turn, what we know of God involves others as well. We may rightly conclude that such a means of acting pleases Him.

Today is the Feast of the Annunciation when the Church celebrates the Incarnation of Christ at word of the angel Gabriel to the Virgin Mary. An Orthodox hymn on the feast says:

The manner of His emptying cannot be known;the manner of His conception is beyond speech.An Angel ministers at the miracle; a virginal womb receives the Son;the Holy Spirit is sent down; the Father on high is well pleased,and according to their common counsel, a reconciliation is brought to passin which and through which we are saved.

“According to their common counsel” is a rich phrase describing this conciliar action of God.

At the same time that this conciliar mode of action seems obvious to Orthodoxy, it is frequently denied or diminished by others. There is a fear in some Christian quarters that were we to admit that God shared His action with any other, our salvation would be a matter of our own works and not the sovereign act of God. It is feared that a conciliar mode of action shares the glory of God with mere mortals.

It is true. This understanding shares the glory of God with mere mortals. But, interestingly, St. Paul says that man is the “image and glory of God” (1 Cor. 11:7). Apparently, we were brought into existence in order to have such a share.

The failure to understand this and the effort to re-invent the Christian story with diminished roles for angels and saints, or Christians themselves, comes very close to setting forth a different gospel altogether.

The Word became flesh of the Virgin Mary. The flesh of the Virgin is also the flesh that is nailed to the Cross (when her soul was itself mysteriously pierced). The flesh which we eat in the Eucharist is also the flesh of the Virgin - for there is no flesh of God that is not the flesh of the Virgin.

And is does no good to protest that the Word merely “took flesh” of the Virgin. For Adam cried out concerning Eve, “This is truly bone of my bone and flesh of my flesh.” And St. Paul noted concerning the wife of a man that a man should love her, “For no one ever yet hated his own flesh.”

I puzzle at how Christians who understand that it is wrong for a woman to say, “It’s my body and I can do with it what I want,” when she is carrying a child, can at the same time treat the Mother of God as though she had merely lent her womb to God for a period of time.

God’s conciliar action in our salvation is so thoroughly established that it involves our will, our soul, our flesh and bones. This is not only true in the Incarnation, but continues to be true for every saving effort in our lives. We cannot save ourselves, of course, for that, too, would be denying the conciliar action of God.

There is a saying among the fathers, “If anyone falls, he falls alone, but no one can be saved alone.” But I think we cannot even say that we fall alone - for the one who falls is equally bone of my bone and flesh of my flesh. Christ does not distance Himself from the one who falls, but unites Himself with him so completely that He endures the consequence of our fall, entering death and hell to bring us back alive.

The Church is nothing other than the conciliar salvation of God, bone of His bone and flesh of His flesh - His body. We are being saved together whether we will admit it or not. Those who study and quote the Bible are themselves handling documents that were written, copied and preserved by others. It is a conciliar document.

The Orthodox way of life urges us to embrace the fullness of our conciliar being. In sacraments and saints in worship and wonder we live within the cloud of witnesses and share the common struggle.

For this reason let us unite our song with Gabriel’s,
crying aloud to the Virgin:
“Rejoice, O Lady full of grace, the Lord is with you!From you is our salvation, Christ our God,Who, by assuming our nature, has led us back to Himself.Humbly pray to Him for the salvation of our souls!”

fatherstephen | March 25, 2014 at 3:34 pm | URL: http://wp.me/p2GmxX-36R



LAETARE SUNDAY

$
0
0

Singing and Dancing through Great Lent
by fatherstephen (Orth.)
I grew up in a rural American Protestant culture. In many ways there was a level of piety that was beneficial. God’s name, particularly the name of Christ, was held in great reverence.  Stores closed on Sundays – and if many people used the afternoon for recreation – most used the morning to attend Church. The knowledge of Scripture, though somewhat superficial, was still widespread. The first psalms I memorized were in public school. But the culture had its limitations. Drinking alcohol was strongly discouraged though widespread in an almost criminal atmosphere reminiscent of the days of prohibition. Everybody smoked tobacco, even if we were told it was wrong. Dancing was not common – some held it to be sinful. I never learned to dance. Musical experience was limited. There was the choir at Church (boring and bad).  I took piano lessons and was quite unusual for doing this (girls took piano, not boys). Later I was introduced to band instruments, though I don’t recall any adults in my childhood who played musical instruments.

It may sound frivolous to some, but I think it is profoundly disturbing that there have been forms of modern culture that do not sing and dance. I have never read of a single example of a folk culture (pre-modern by definition) in which singing and dancing were absent. Their absence is a sure sign that an ideology foreign and essentially hostile to basic human instincts has settled in.

The rise of “Rock-n-Roll” in the 1950’s ran counter to this rural ideology. Inveighing against the evils of the “devil’s music” was quite common. There was, of course, a great deal of racism and fear in this reaction. But it was, in many ways, simply the rejection of a false ideology. People will eventually sing and dance. It is essential to human life.

I think about these things as I make the journey through Great Lent. For the same culture that did not sing and dance did not make the sign of the Cross. It rarely bent its knees (it was quite common  to sit while singing hymns in Church). It did not fast. It produced almost no art or beauty. Utility was its hallmark. The life of Great Lent comes from Classical Christian culture. That culture remembers and preserves what it is to be truly and fully human, created in the image of God. Lent is a journey that, rightly practiced, slowly restores our true humanity. A good Lent should sing and dance.

The song of Lent often has the sound of “bright sorrow.” It remembers our journey into bondage and grieves it. It remembers our deliverance from sin and death at Pascha and stretches toward that great prize. But the song must still be sung.

The dance of Lent may sound like a strange way to describe devotional actions, but making prostrations, bowing, allowing the body itself to enter into the ritual of humility is a necessary movement. We are not disembodied souls who are instructed only to “think” of God. Such diminished devotion becomes less than human in its efforts to divorce itself from physicality.

From the earliest times Christians have been instructed to stand in prayer, facing the East with eyes and hands uplifted, and to do this three times a day (or more). From this posture the dance proceeds with bows and prostrations as we humble ourselves before God and beg for His help. The fathers said that the body should be an “icon” of the soul, mirroring outwardly what the soul is doing inwardly. The latter is almost impossible without the former.

Perhaps the pre-eminent song of Lent in the Eastern Church speaks of music:

By the waters of Babylon, we sat down and wept when we remembered Zion.
We hung our harps on the willows in the midst of it.
For there they that had taken us captive asked of us the words of a song;
and they that had carried us away asked a hymn, saying, Sing us one of the songs of Zion.
How should we sing the Lord's song in a strange land?
If I forget thee, O Jerusalem, let my right hand forget its skill.
May my tongue cleave to my throat, if I do not remember thee;
if I do not prefer Jerusalem as the chief of my joy...

The songs of Zion represent more than religious tunes: they are equally the songs of our God-shaped-humanity. For God Himself sings! We are so created, however, that a song will arise and our bodies will dance. The culture of my childhood had turned its back on important parts of human nature and shamed music and dance in a most inhuman manner. But if we will not sing the Lord’s song, then another song will be sung. The descendants of those who would not sing now sing in praise of violence, promiscuity and empty, aching desire. They dance in a manner that mocks their past (and the new songs and the new dance are now to be found in their churches). The proper desires of our nature will not be denied (though they are easily perverted).

And so God calls us back home during this holy season - instructing us in the songs of Zion and the great dance of all creation.

"Come let us worship!" the psalm says, but the translation is faulty. "Come let us bend the knee!" would be more correct.

You have turned my mourning into dancing! You have put off my sackcloth... (Psalm 30:11).

Sing the song! Dance the dance!

fatherstephen | March 8, 2014 at

DOM PROSPER GUERANGER ON LAETARE SUNDAY
 (Now the Extraordinary Use)
This Sunday, called, from the first word of the Introit, Laetare Sunday, is one of the most solemn of the year. The Church interrupts her Lenten mournfulness ; the chants of the Mass speak of nothing but joy and consolation ; the organ, which has been silent during the preceding three Sundays, now gives forth its melodious voice ; the deacon resumes his dalmatic, and the subdeacon his tunic ; and instead of purple, rose-coloured vestments are allowed to be used. These same rites were practiced in Advent, on the third Sunday, called Gaudete. The Church's motive for introducing this expression of joy into to-day's liturgy is to encourage her children to persevere fervently to the end of this holy season. The real mid-Lent was last Thursday, as we have already observed ; but the Church, fearing lest the joy might lead to some infringement on the spirit of penance, has deferred her own notice of it to this Sunday, when she not only permits, but even bids, her children to rejoice !... (The blessing of the golden rose is one of the ceremonies peculiar to the fourth Sunday of Lent, which is called on this account Rose Sunday...).

We now come to the explanation of another name given to the fourth Sunday of Lent, which was suggested by the Gospel of the day. We find this Sunday called in several ancient documents, the Sunday of the five loaves. The miracle alluded to in this title not only forms an essential portion of the Church's instructions during Lent, but it is also an additional element of to-day's joy. We forget for an instant the coming Passion of the Son of God, to give our attention to the greatest of the benefits He has bestowed on us ; for under the figure of these loaves multiplied by the power of Jesus, our faith sees that Bread which came down from heaven, and giveth life to the world. 'The Pasch,' says our Evangelist, 'was near at hand'; and, in a few days, our Lord will say to us: 'With desire I have desired to eat this Pasch with you.' Before leaving this world to go to His Father, Jesus desires to feed the multitude that follows Him ; and in order to this, He displays His omnipotence. Well may we admire that creative power, which feeds five thousand men with five loaves and two fishes, and in such wise that even after all have partaken of the feast as much as they would, there remain fragments enough to fill twelve baskets. Such a miracle is, indeed, an evident proof of Jesus' mission ; but He intends it as a preparation for something far more wonderful ; He intends it as a figure and a pledge of what He is soon to do, not merely once or twice, but every day, even to the end of time ; not only for five thousand men, but for the countless multitude of believers. Think of the millions, who this very year, are to partake of the banquet of the Pasch ; and yet, He whom we have seen born in Bethlehem (the house of bread) is to be the nourishment of all these guests ; neither will the divine Bread fail. We are to feast as did our fathers before us ; and the generations that are to follow us, shall be invited as we now are, to come and taste how sweet is the Lord. But observe, it is in a desert place, as we learn from St. Matthew, that Jesus feeds these men, who represent us Christians. They have quitted the bustle and noise of cities in order to follow Him. So anxious are they to hear His words, that they fear neither hunger nor fatigue ; and their courage is rewarded. A like recompense will crown our labours, our fasting and abstinence, which are now more than half over. Let us, then, rejoice, and spend this day with the light-heartedness of pilgrims who are near the end of their journey. The happy moment is advancing, when our soul, united and filled with her God, will look back with pleasure on the fatigues of the body, which, together with our heart's compunction, have merited for her a place at the divine banquet. The primitive Church proposed this miracle of the multiplication of the loaves as a symbol of the Eucharist, the Bread that never fails. We find it frequently represented in the paintings of the catacombs and on the bas-reliefs of the ancient Christian tombs. The fishes, too, that were given together with the loaves, are represented on these venerable monuments of our faith ; for the early Christians considered the fish to be the symbol of Christ, because the word 'fish' in Greek is made up of five letters, which are the initials of these words : Jesus Christ, Son (of) God, Saviour.


DOM PROSPER GUERANGER
on Laetare Sunday (old Mass)
please click here


THE STORY OF THE MAN BORN BLIND
The message of the Gospel is enlightenment, the challenging story of a man born blind who journeys through physical blindness, through his Jewish belief, to belief in Jesus the Light of the World.

In the Old Testament the young Samuel journeys along another path to experience God’s presence.

Now the boy Samuel was ministering to the Lord under Eli. The word of the Lord was rare in those days; visions were not widespread. At that time Eli, whose eyesight had begun to grow dim so that he could not see, was lying down in his room; the lamp of God had not yet gone out, and Samuel was lying down in the temple of the Lord, where the ark of God was. Then the Lord called, "Samuel! Samuel!" and he said, "Here I am!" and ran to Eli, and said, "Here I am, for you called me." But he said, "I did not call; lie down again." So he went and lay down. The Lord called again, "Samuel!" Samuel got up and went to Eli, and said, "Here I am, for you called me." But he said, "I did not call, my son; lie down again." Now Samuel did not yet know the Lord and the word of the Lord had not yet been revealed to him. The Lord called Samuel again, a third time. And he got up and went to Eli, and said, "Here I am, for you called me." Then Eli perceived that the Lord was calling the boy. Therefore Eli said to Samuel, "Go, lie down; and if he calls you, you shall say, 'Speak, Lord, for your servant is listening.'" So Samuel went and lay down in his place. Now the Lord came and stood there, calling as before, "Samuel! Samuel!" And Samuel said, "Speak, for your servant is listening."3:1-10

"Samuel did not know the Lord and the word of the Lord had not yet been revealed to him". Samuel grows to enlightenment, to experience God’s presence in a new way.

First Step
The man was blind from birth. St Augustine suggests: "The blind man is the human race." The invitation is to journey with him, to accept  Jesus as “the light of the world”.

Blind Alley     As he walked along, he saw a man blind from birth. His disciples asked him, "Rabbi, who sinned, this man or his parents, that he was born blind?" Jesus answered, "Neither this man nor his parents sinned; he was born blind so that God’s works might be revealed in him. We must work the works of him who sent me while it is day; night is coming when no man can work. As long as I am in the world, I am the light of the world”. When he had said this he spat on the ground and made mud with the saliva and spread the mud on the man’s eyes, saying to him, “Go, wash in the pool of Siloam” which means sent. Then he went and washed and came back able to see.

He went, he washed and he sees. Amazement and joy greet his healing but physical healing is just the first step on his way to enlightenment. 
                                                                         
Second Step
There was talk among the neighbours.

 The neighbours and those who had seen him before as a beggar began to ask, "Is this not the man who used to sit and beg?" Some were saying, "It is he." Others were saying, "No, but it is someone like him." He kept saying, "I am the man." But they kept asking him, "Then how were your eyes opened?" He answered, "The man called Jesus made mud, spread it on my eyes, and said to me, 'Go to Siloam and wash.' I went and washed and received my sight." They said to him, "Where is he?" He said, "I do not know."

The man born blind is an object of conversation. In the babble of voices he kept saying “I am the man”. Imagine the shocked silence as they turn and listen to his story!

Third Step
First interrogation.

They brought to the Pharisees the man who had formerly been blind. Now it was a Sabbath day when Jesus made the mud and opened his eyes. Then the Pharisees also began to ask him how he had received his sight. He said to them, "He put mud on my eyes. Then I washed, and now I see." Some of the Pharisees said, "This man is not from God, for he does not observe the Sabbath." But others said, "How can a man who is a sinner perform such signs?" And they were divided. So they said again to the blind man, "What do you say about him? It was your eyes he opened." He said, "He is a prophet."

Making mud and placing it on the blind man’s eyes was work and broke the Sabbath. Jesus is adjudged a sinner. Questioned by the Pharisees, as though he is on trial, he courageously declares Jesus is a prophet.

Fourth Step
His parents are questioned.

The Jews did not believe that he had been blind and had received his sight until they called the parents of the man who had received his sight and asked them, "Is this your son, who you say was born blind? How then does he now see?" His parents answered, "We know that this is our son, and that he was born blind; but we do not know how it is that now he sees, nor do we know who opened his eyes. Ask him; he is of age. He will speak for himself." His parents said this because they were afraid of the Jews; for the Jews had already agreed that anyone who confessed Jesus to be the Messiah would be put out of the synagogue. His parents said, "He is of age; ask him."

The Jews do not believe that he was born blind. Their disbelief is an invitation to declare: “I was never blind.” A lie, a simple declaration that he had never been blind would have resolved the Jews own confusion and freed him and his parents from intimidation.

His parents are afraid. If they show signs of belief in Jesus they are in danger of being expelled from the synagogue, ostracised from their community. They abandon their son.

Fifth Step
The second interrogation. The man born blind finds himself alone.  

So for the second time they called the man who had been blind, and said to him, "Give glory to God! We know that this man is a sinner." He answered, "I do not know whether he is a sinner. One thing I do know, that though I was blind, now I see." They said to him, "What did he do to you? How did he open your eyes?" He answered them, "I have told you already, and you would not listen. Why do you want to hear it again? Do you also want to become his disciples?" Then they reviled him, saying you are his disciple, but we are disciples of Moses. We know that God has spoken to Moses, but as for this man, we do not know where he comes from." The man answered, "Here is an astonishing thing! You do not know where he comes from, and yet he opened my eyes. We know that God does not listen to sinners, but he does listen to one who worships him and obeys his will. Never since the world began has it been heard that anyone opened the eyes of a person born blind. If this man were not from God, he could do nothing." They answered him, "You were born entirely in sins, and are you trying to teach us?"

Now there is open intimidation – he is invited to denounce Jesus. He refuses. A beggar all his life, dependent on charity, he astounds us by his dignity and persistent defense of Jesus.

An astonishing thing happens, the interrogated becomes the interrogator. Scornfully he asks: “Do you also want to become his disciples?” They expel him.

Sixth Step
Abandoned by his parents, terrorized by the Jews, he keeps faith with Jesus. “He was prepared for faith by his courage and gratitude.”

Jesus heard that they had driven him out, and when he found him, he said, "Do you believe in the Son of Man?" He answered, "And who is he, sir? Tell me, so that I may believe in him." Jesus said to him, "You have seen him, and the one speaking with you is he." He said, "Lord, I believe." And he worshiped him. Jesus said, "I came into this world for judgment so that those who do not see may see, and those who do see may become blind." Some of the Pharisees near him heard this and said to him, "Surely we are not blind, are we?" Jesus said to them, "If you were blind, you would not have sin. But now that you say, 'We see,' your sin remains.

The Gospel does not tell us how he felt after being expelled.  Alone, abandoned, he remains true to his inner conviction. Earlier Jesus had said that if someone is faithful, God will hear. He believed Jesus was from God.

Jesus heard that they had driven him out. He searched for him. What a meeting! Did he recognize Jesus’ voice as he stopped and spoke to him? Jesus had given him his sight but subsequently caused him real trouble, so much heart searching, pain, separation from his family, expulsion from his community. There is a price to be paid for the gift of faith. Faith grows amidst trials.
Finally, Jesus leads him to enlightenment.

 "Do you believe in the Son of Man?" He answered, "And who is he, sir? Tell me, so that I may believe in him." Jesus said to him, "You have seen him, and the one speaking with you is he." He said, "Lord, I believe."

He sees the divine in the human Jesus.



Note
The story is rich in symbolism: Light and darkness, sight and blindness, enlightenment, Baptism. In the early Christian communities candidates for Baptism presented their names to the local Christian community and for forty days trained for Baptism. During that time they were joined by the local community, united in prayer and fasting. From at least the third century, candidates were introduced to three great Joannine texts: The Samaritan Woman, John. 4; The Man Born Blind, John. 9; The Raising of Lazarus, John 11. These texts hold a key to discipleship.

Each is a story of healing, each is an answer to the questions: “How do you meet Jesus? how do you respond to him?” Benedict XVI writes: “Being a Christian is the encounter with an event, a person, who gives life a new horizon and a decisive direction.”

In the case of the Man Born Blind, the early Christians saw a connection between John 9 and baptism. The healing took place at Siloam – the healing power of water. St Augustine declares: “he was baptized in Christ”. Anointing and the use of saliva which preceded the washing also played a part in his healing and became a part of the baptismal ceremony.

                                                                                 Oisín Feore
A


MY COMMENTARY ON THE GOSPEL OF THE NEW MASS



After an operation on my eyes, I cannot read without glasses because I am unable to focus. However much I try, the letters on the page are a blur. Sin has caused human beings to lose focus whenever we fix our gaze on God. Whenever we want to recognise his presence or know his will, or to to look at the world from his point of view, we fail and are reduced to imagining what he wants. Worse still, our own egoism and sinfulness often distorts even our genuine insights into God's will.  Lent is a time for re-focusing, for re-directing our motives, for purifying our inclinations, of cleaning out the accumulated rubbish that impedes our clarity of vision.   This we can only do by cooperating with the Holy Spirit so that Christ will lift the scales from our eyes.

Laetare Sunday is a time for turning aside from our own efforts, our own goals, and for remembering with gratitude and joy the wonderful fact that Christ is with us, ready to heal us by giving us the eyes of faith, eyes to see and ears to hear.   We know that our own efforts will lead nowhere; but no need to despair: while we are trying, Christ is actually accomplishing our salvation behind the scenes.

THE POPE AND THE PHILOSOPHER

$
0
0
What is this?   An official press photo of the Pope and the President.   The President is doing what is expected of all politicians in official photographs: he is grinning.   But the Pope has decided not to grin.   I wonder why.   Isn't he always benign and smiling?   Doesn't he spend his time kissing babies?   Why can't he conjur up a smile while standing with the President?   I am sure he has a reason.   Perhaps the answer may be found in this article bySandro Magister of chiesaexpresso.
His name is Alberto Methol Ferré. It is from him that Bergoglio draws his inspiration in evaluating the world and contrasting the new dominant culture: "libertine atheism." The pope's strict side with Obama 

by Sandro Magister

ALBERTO METHOL FERRE

ROME, March 31, 2014 – In his meeting with Barack Obama a few days ago, Pope Francis was not silent on what divides the American administration from the Church of that country on weighty questions like “the rights to religious freedom, life, and conscientious objection.” And he stressed this in the statement issued after the discussion.

Jorge Mario Bergoglio does not like direct conflict, in public, with the powerful of the world. He lets the local episcopates take action. But he does not conceal his own disagreement, and he is careful to maintain his distance. In the photos of his official meetings he poses with a stern expression, unlike the exaggerated smiles of his counterpart of the moment, in this case the head of the world's greatest power.

Nor could he do otherwise, given the radically critical judgment that Pope Francis fosters within himself regarding today's worldly powers.

It is a judgment that he has never made explicit in a complete form. But he has offered many glimpses of it. For example, with his frequent references to the devil as the great adversary of the Christian presence in the world, seeing him at work behind the curtains of the political and economic powers. Or when he lashes out - as in the homily of November 18, 2013 - against the "sole form of thought" that wants to enslave all of humanity to itself, even at the price of "human sacrifices," complete with "laws that protect them."

Bergoglio is not an original thinker. One of his literary frames of reference, to which he has often referred, is the apocalyptic novel "Lord of the World" by Robert Hugh Benson, an early twentieth-century convert, son of an Anglican archbishop of Canterbury.

But at the origin of Bergoglio's view of the world today there stands above all a philosopher.

His name is Alberto Methol Ferré. An Uruguayan from Montevideo, he often crossed the Rio de la Plata to visit his friend the archbishop in Buenos Aires. He died in 2009 at the age of eighty. A book-length interview of 2007 has been reprinted in Argentina and now also in Italy, of capital importance for understanding not only his vision of the world but also that of his friend who went on to become pope:

> Alberto Methol Ferré, Alver Metalli, "Il papa e il filosofo", Edizioni Cantagalli, Siena, 2014

> Alberto Methol Ferré, Alver Metalli, "El Papa y el filósofo", Editorial Biblos, Buenos Aires, 2013

In presenting the first edition of this book in Buenos Aires, Bergoglio praised it as a text of "metaphysical profundity." And in 2011, in the preface to another book by a close friend of both men - Guzmán Carriquiry Lecour, the Uruguayan secretary of the pontifical commission for Latin America, the highest ranking layman at the Vatican - Bergoglio once again offered his gratitude to the "brilliant thinker of the Rio de la Plata" for having laid bare the new dominant ideology after the fall of the Marxism-inspired forms of messianic atheism.

It is the ideology that Methol Ferrè called "libertine atheism." And that Bergoglio describes as follows:

"Hedonistic atheism and its neo-Gnostic trappings have become the dominant culture, with global reach and diffusion. The constitute the atmosphere of the time in which we live, the new opium of the people. The 'sole form of thought,' in addition to being socially and politically totalitarian, has Gnostic structures: it is not human, it recycles the different forms of absolutist rationalism with which the nihilistic hedonism described by Methol Ferré expresses itself. It dominates the 'nebulized theism,' a diffuse theism without historical incarnation; even at its best it produces Masonic ecumenism."

In the book-length interview that has now been republished, Methol Ferré maintains that the new atheism "has radically changed its face. It is not messianic, but libertine. It is not revolutionary in a social sense, but complicit with the status quo. It has no interest in justice, but in all that permits the cultivation of radical hedonism. It is not aristocratic, but has transformed itself into a mass phenomenon."

But perhaps the most interesting element of Methol Ferré's analysis is in the answer that he gives to the challenged posed by the new hegemonic thinking:

"This is what happened with the Protestant Reformation, with Enlightenment secularism, and then with messianic Marxism. An enemy is defeated by taking the best of his intuitions and pushing them further."

And what is his judgment of libertine atheism?

"The truth of libertine atheism is the perception that existence has an intrinsic destination of enjoyment, that life itself is made for satisfaction. In other words: the deep kernel of libertine atheism is a buried need for beauty."

Of course, libertine atheism "perverts" beauty, because "it separates it from truth and from goodness, and therefore from justice. But - Methol Ferré warns - "one cannot redeem libertine atheism's kernel of truth with an argumentative or dialectical procedure; much less can one do so by setting up prohibitions, raising alarms, dictating abstract rules. Libertine atheism is not an ideology, it is a practice. A practice must be opposed with another practice; a self-aware practice, of course, which means one that is equipped intellectually. Historically the Church is the only subject present on the stage of the contemporary world that can confront libertine atheism. To my mind only the Church is truly post-modern."

There is a stunning harmony between this vision of Methol Ferré and the program of his disciple Bergoglio's pontificate, with his rejection of "the disjointed transmission of a multitude of doctrines to be imposed with insistence" and with his insistence on a Church capable of "making the heart burn," of healing every kind of illness and injury, of restoring happiness.

__________


English translation by Matthew Sherry, Ballwin, Missouri, U.S.A.

THE NATURE OF THE CHURCH AND THE PAPACY HOW THE DIALOGUE IS GOING

$
0
0


Metropolitan Hilarion Alfeyev said about eight years ago in an interview:

"I would like to share one observation I made over my ten years of participation in the WCC and other inter-Christian dialogues. Today, the Christian world is more clearly divided into two groups. On one hand is the group of Churches which insist on the need to follow Church Tradition: this group includes, mainly, the Orthodox Churches, the pre-Chalcedonian Churches and the Roman Catholic Church. On the other end of the spectrum are those Protestant communities in which following Tradition was never the norm, in which there is a rapid liberalization of doctrine, of moral principles and church practice. The latter group includes in particular, the majority of Protestant communities of the North. The chasm between the “churches of Tradition” and the churches of a “liberal bent” is now so significant, and it is widening so quickly, that it is difficult for me to foresee how this “inter-Christian collegiality” can be preserved in the near future.

I want to look at what "the Orthodox Churches, the pre-Chalcedonian Churches and the Roman Catholic Church" have in common according to Catholic theology.   What implications can be drawn from the fact that these churches are "churches of Tradition".  This makes them, not only different in views from the Protestant churches, but also different in kind.

I shall examine this question from two points of view, the classical pre-Vatican II understanding of the "Church as a perfect society",  and the "eucharistic ecclesiology" of Vatican II and of the popes since Vatican II.


THE CHURCH UNITED BY JURISDICTION

Yves Congar OP wrote:
We are convinced that the reform begun by St Leo IX (1040-54) and continued with vigour by St Gregory VII (1073-81) represents a decisive turning point from the point of view of ecclesiological doctrines in general and of the notion of authority in particular.   We know that this reform not only aimed, like all reforms, to purify the Church....but also to deliver the Church from the power of laymen.   It aimed to rid itself of its identification with political society, an identification indicated by the word Ecclesia itself which meant both the mystical Body and the Empire with no distinction made between them.   In short, it meant Christian society.   To bring this about, Gregory VII claimed for the Church the completely autonomous and sovereign system of rights proper to a spiritual societyThe foundation of the ecclesiastical edifice was the pope whose authority emanated directly from a positive divine institution.   Gregory VII claimed the sovereign rights of this authority not only over the Church but also over kings and their kingdoms.



At first it was a strategy, a way of keeping order in the Church in the midst of political chaos..  One indication of that is St Peter Damian (1007-1072) , born in Ravenna with its wonderful Byzantine churches and a Camaldolese hermit, whose writings for monks could have been written  by one of the Greek Fathers, and who obviously had an organic, sacramental view of the Church.   Yet he was a canonist and one of the main architects of the Church interpreted primarily in terms of jurisdiction.   He clearly saw no conflict between them, holding both simultaneously, but regarding the latter as necessary for Church reform.

To show you what was meant by the Church as a perfect society and its implications I shall give you a passage from New Advent.    The fact that it comes from a modern internet publication shows that there are still Catholics whose understanding has in no way been influenced by Vatican II:
Apostolicity
 The Apostolicity of the Church consists in its identity with the body which Christ established on the foundation of the Apostles, and which He commissioned to carry on His work. No other body save this is the Church of Christ. The true Church must be Apostolic in doctrine and Apostolic in mission. Since, however, it has already been shown that the gift of infallibility was promised to the Church, it follows that where there is Apostolicity of mission, there will also be Apostolicity of doctrine. Apostolicity of mission consists in the power of Holy orders and the power of jurisdiction derived by legitimate transmission from the Apostles. Any religious organization whose ministers do not possess these two powers is not accredited to preach the Gospel of Christ. For "how shall they preach", asks the Apostle, "unless they be sent?" (Romans 10:15). It is Apostolicity of mission which is reckoned as a note of the Church. No historical fact can be more clear than that Apostolicity, if it is found anywhere, is found in the Catholic Church. In it there is the power of Holy orders received by Apostolic succession. In it, too, there is Apostolicity of jurisdiction; for history shows us that the Roman bishop is the successor of Peter, and as such the centre of jurisdiction. Those prelates who are united to the Roman See receive their jurisdiction from the pope, who alone can bestow it. No other Church is Apostolic. The Greek church, it is true, claims to possess this property on the strength of its valid succession of bishops. But, by rejecting the authority of the Holy See, it severed itself from the Apostolic College, and thereby forfeited all jurisdiction. Anglicans make a similar claim. But even if they possessed valid orders, jurisdiction would be wanting to them no less than to the Greeks.

In this paradigm, the Catholic Church is seen as a world-wide society, held together by the authority of the Pope,   the only society in which the sacraments are celebrated legitimately.

  It is the universal jurisdiction of the Pope and not the sacraments that unifies because   sacraments can be validly performed both inside and outside the Church as long as the individual has the power to perform them and the recipient to receive them, though they can only be legitimately performed under papal jurisdiction.  


Following this reasoning, "the Orthodox Churches and the pre-Chalcedonian Churches" are not real churches at all because, although they have apostolic succession in so far as there are individuals with the sacramental "powers" of bishops and priests, what really holds a church together, what makes a church a church, is jurisdiction which can only be received from the Pope.

   I do not believe Rome was thinking of the Eastern churches, nor were they the target of those who first explained the unity of the Church in terms of papal jurisdiction. There are many occasions down the ages in which popes and other Catholic authorities have recognised Eastern churches as churches, but also times when their ecclesial reality has been ignored. 

  The theory of a perfect society took the shape it did as the Latin Church battled it out with western civil authorities, who were much more problematic, and of whom they were much more aware.   European emperors, kings and barons were often semi-civilized , semi-Christian, self-seeking warmongers who often tried to mould the Church to serve their own ends, and who often opposed much needed reforms.   Local churches strove to put themselves under immediate papal supervision and sought the privilege of having their bishops appointed by the pope because this protected them from being bullied by the local war lord who liked to use ecclesiastical positions as a way to give their younger sons something to do, or as a cheap way to reward services rendered to them by their followers; and the Church had to strengthen its institutional ties so that the frequent wars  and quarrels would not spill out into schisms.

  Fortunately, the Church could play on the tremendous respect that all, even the semi-literate lords, had for Roman Law.   They explained the Church in a language that both Church and State had in common.   In doing so, they brought about a secularization of their understanding of the Church and church authority because its unity was explained in terms of the Roman legal tradition which was a secular rather than a Christian reality.

Secular jurisdiction and every earthly system of law depends on power to back it up; and it depends on people who have the right to exercise that power.   In its secularised form, much emphasis in the Church was given to the powers of popes, bishops and priests, and their rights to use these powers.   

In New Testament and patristic thinking, all functions of the Church work sacramentally in the sense that they are charged with the Holy Spirit who demands humble obedience from the minister that permits Him to work in and through him or her.  A Christian always has people over him that he must obey; because only in that way can he imitate Christ. The humbler the Christian's obedience, the more effectively can Christ work in and through him.   Christian power needs humility in the person exercising it: worldly power needs the ability to use force.   This basic difference between Christian power and worldly power became obscured.   Hence, Ives Congar OP wrote about the papal title "Vicarius Christi":

  1. The use of this title has continued but its meaning has changed.   Its older sense in Catholic theology was that of a visible representation of a transcendent or heavenly power which was actually active in its earthly representative.   The context and atmosphere surrounding this idea were those of the actuality of the action of God, Christ and his saints working in their representative.   This is a very sacramental, iconological concept, linked to the idea of constant "presences" of God and the celestial powers in our earthly sphere.   It is this quality of actuality and of a vertical descent and a presence which has its source in Luke 10: 16, "Qui vos audit, me audit; qui vos spernit, me spernit."

All these texts and titles lost their iconographical interpretation in favour of a legalist interpretation: the pope, instead of being an icon of Christ who is present in his papal activity, a role that demands humble obedience to Christ on his part to be effective, as well as a humble recognition of and respect for Christ's role in others and  is summed up in Pope Gregory the Great's chosen papal title "Servus Servorum Dei", under the new emphasis on the Church as an institution, the pope became a sovereign in spiritual things, in exactly the same way as the emperor was a sovereign in earthly things, the same kind of authority demanding the same kind of obedience in Christ's name; and the force that he wielded was the power of the keys.From being an icon of Christ's presence, the pope was reduced to being the legal representative in Christ's absence.  It is a lesser dignity, but one that does not depend on his humble obedience to Christ in order to function: his action is legally valid or not; and his moral situation has little to do with it.   Only that kind of authority would allow him to stand up to the Emperor.   However, it was at a cost: the cost of distancing Christ from the day to day life of the Church.  It was as though Christ ascended into heaven, leaving behind an authority in his place, supernatural in origin but exercised in a completely wordly way.

The same secularised concept of power influenced our understanding of the priest when he presides at Mass and the other sacraments in loco Christi.  For St Thomas Aquinas, echoing Tradition, the priest is the instrumental cause of the consecration of the bread and wine at Mass.   If you use a pen to write a letter, you are the author and the pen is the instrumental cause.   It cannot write the letter by itself, but needs the presence of its user to wield it. When we think of Christ's Real Presence in the Mass, we think automatically of his presence in the bread and wine, but not his presence in the priest presiding, in the reader in his act of reading, in the community in its praying and singing, all this is edited out of our thinking. Indeed a priest can wield his priestly power as though it is his own, even consecrating a crate of champagne outside of Mass, just by using the right words.  A bishop can ordain anyone he likes, for whatever motive, in whatever circumstance, even if he himself has apostatised.   The concept of the bishop and priest as icons of Christ's presence, of instrumental causes, where Christ is the real celebrant of the sacraments, has been forgotten in favour of a concept in which bishops and priests possess a supernatural power they can use independently of Christ's will in spite of the fact that he is meant to be the main cause.    This is only possible because the sacraments have been abstracted from the liturgy, their proper context, and their proper understanding has been reduced to an understanding of their "Matter" and "Form" the prayer of the Church, and examined in abstract as matter and form. the double fact that they are actions of Christ in the Church and actions of the whole Church in Christ through the ministry of the priest or bishop has been forgotten in favour of an exercise of sacramental powers individually possessed by the minister and over which he has complete control.

   



I have said that St Peter Damian held both the institutional interpretation of the Church and the organic, sacramental interpretation at the same time; and there were representatives of the sacramental, patristic view even in Vatican I.    There is simply too much evidence in Tradition that ecclesial unity springs from the sacraments, especially the Eucharist.  For St Thomas Aquinas, the res sacramenti, the effect of the Eucharist is the "unity of the Church"; but, too often, this was treated by university professors when teaching on the Eucharist, but its implications were ignored when they taught about the Church.  Many people simply accepted both the "perfect society" paradigm and the organic, sacramental one without comparing the two.  Some did though, especially in France before and after World War II where theologians used "eucharistic ecclesiology" to criticise "perfect society" ecclesiology under Orthodox influence. To this second paradigm we shall now turn.


EUCHARISTIC ECCLESIOLOGY



The catholicity of the Church has its roots in the Incarnation because, as Roger Schutz, Prior of Taize, used to say, "Christ is Communion."  If the Father sent the Son, and the Son became incarnate, it was the special function of the Holy Spirit to unite Christ to all, across time and place, who shared with him a human nature and uniting in himself heaven and earth.   Only this enabled him to bear all our sins and all our sufferings, making him our saviour.


A king in the Middle East was so united to his people that, when he was honoured, they were all honoured, when he was  insulted, all were offended, he could speak on behalf of all, and when he was punished for his crimesit was perfectly natural to punish his people as well.  He was a kind of "collective personality" who stood for his nation.   This was a cultural thing, but in Christ it was more than physically real.   From the very beginning of the Incarnation, he was united to all by the very reality of God. 



  Thus he was conceived in the womb of the Blessed Virgin Mary, already united by the Spirit to the whole of mankind and, in particular, to all who would be identified with him by Baptism.   Thus the Blessed Virgin became, not just the Mother of all the living and Mother of the Church; she became the Church, the outward physical expression of the new reality, mankind in so far as it is united to her Son who was in her womb.  Thus, by examining the  Annunciation scene, we can learn much about the nature of the Church.


The angel Gabriel appears to Mary, a young girl in Nazareth, who is married to Joseph but not yet living with him, probably because of her age.   The angel tells her that she is to become the mother of the Messiah.   
"How can this be, I have no relationship with a man?" asks Mary.   
God is giving her a vocation that is humanly impossible without a relationship with a man.  The angel's answer is very important for those who want to understand something of the Church.
"The Holy Spirit shall come upon you and the Most High shall cover you with his shadow, and for this reason, your Son shall be called "Son of God"."Mary replied, "I am the Lord's slave.   May it be done to me according to his will."

In this passage we see the basic structure of salvation.   Mary receives a vocation infinitely above her capabilities, one which can only be accomplished by the Holy Spirit working through her humble obedience to achieve in her the will of God.  St Luke's "I am the Lord's slave, may it be done to me according to his will" can be replaced by "Amen": it is her humble assent.   In order to become Mother of God, in order to have that relationship with the Blessed Trinity that the Church would enoy later, she need to receive the Holy Spirit in humble obedience and to do what was expected of her.  Thus her vocation of motherhood has a divine dimension that was essential even to her natural existence as mother.   

In the Gospel of St John she continues to live out that vocation, and it is at the foot of the cross that she was mandated to become what was implicit in her role as Mother of God,  Mother of all the living, the New Eve.

Thus too, the Church became what it is with the coming down of the Holy Spirit at Pentecost and her basic rule is of humble acceptance of the Spirit and obedience to Christ.  It  is in the liturgy in general and in the Eucharist in particular that the Church becomes what she is: there is the coming down of the Holy Spirit at the obedient prayer of the Church in which Christ prays on our behalf through the words of the priest, the Church identifying itself with Christ's sacrifice; and all are taken up into this Mystery when the priest, messenger of the Lord, declares to each communicant, "The Body of Christ", to which comes the reply, "I am the slave of the Lord.  May it be done to me according to your word," or "Amen".

Of all things, the liturgy is the product of the synergy between the Holy Spirit and the Church, and it has both divine and human dimensions, where the human role is to humbly obey and the divine role is to enable, just as it was with Mary.   Hence, Pius XI wrote that the liturgy is the primary organ of the ordinary magisterium of the Church.   Vatican II went further:
10. Nevertheless the liturgy is the summit toward which the activity of the Church is directed; at the same time it is the font from which all her power flows. For the aim and object of apostolic works is that all who are made sons of God by faith and baptism should come together to praise God in the midst of His Church, to take part in the sacrifice, and to eat the Lord's supper.

The liturgy in its turn moves the faithful, filled with "the paschal sacraments," to be "one in holiness" [26]; it prays that "they may hold fast in their lives to what they have grasped by their faith" [27]; the renewal in the Eucharist of the covenant between the Lord and man draws the faithful into the compelling love of Christ and sets them on fire. From the liturgy, therefore, and especially from the Eucharist, as from a font, grace is poured forth upon us; and the sanctification of men in Christ and the glorification of God, to which all other activities of the Church are directed as toward their end, is achieved in the most efficacious possible way.


Vatican II was using a paradigm very different from the "perfect society" paradigm we have already looked at.  In the latter, the Church is united by jurisdiction and is the context for any legitimate celebration of the liturgy. Pius IX is supposed to have said, in the spirit of Louis XIV, "I am Tradition." In the Vatican II understanding, it is the celebration of the liturgy which is the source of all the powers necessary for the world-wide society to be formed.  In the "perfect society" model, the starting point is the universal Church, and local churches are mere parts of the whole, while; while in the Vatican II model, we must start with the local celebration of the liturgy: the source of universal unity is to be found in the profound identity of all Eucharists with each other, because in each is the fullness of redemption and each local church receives the same Christ whole and entire.    Each celebration of the Eucharist is a manifestation of the whole Church in heaven and on earth, and the priest is the voice of Christ,  who prays in the liturgy of heaven, in the liturgy of the Church, and the liturgy that takes place within us when Christ is present in our souls.   Jesus shares  his prayerful humility with the angels and saints in heaven, with the Church on earth and with each of us in our interior life, accepting the gift of the Holy Spirit from the Father in the name of creatures and giving us a share both in his prayer and in his understanding of revelation.   Hence, wherever the Eucharist is faithfully celebrated, there is the Tradition that has been passed down from the Apostles; and this Tradition comes alive in all whose faith is in accordance with what is celebrated in the Eucharist.

It follows, as Pope Benedict XVI made clear, that an old liturgy cannot be simply abolished and a new one substituted.    Just as there are various forms of the one Gospel, and we would be incomplete without all four, so the liturgy has taken different forms in the course of history, reflecting the different concrete histories of the churches that trace their origins to apostolic times.   Each of them, different though they are,   is the product of the synergy between the Holy Spirit and the Church.   All theologians whose understanding of the Church and of the Eucharist is limited to an understanding of their own liturgy and of their own history, even if they are perfectly right in their understanding, need to catholicise, broaden, deepen their understanding by digesting the other forms of Tradition.   Also, where conflict has broken out and we hold exclusively different answers to certain disputed questions, we must be very careful not to reject out of hand the other's objection.   They are not Protestants who have rejected Tradition in favour of Sola Scriptura.   While we believe that our tradition  expresses an important truth, their objection also has come from a tradition that is continually being rejuvenated by contact with its source in the Eucharist.  It is a part of the humble obedience expected of us as Christians to seek the truth behind their objections, not only for their benefit, but for ours.   The very fact that they object should indicate that while the Holy Spirit has enlightened us on a certain truth, it is possible that we have some things wrong, and that the Holy Spirit wants to teach us more.

Where does this "eucharistic theology come from?   Well, there was a Russian Orthodox theologian called Nicolas Afanassiev (1893-1966) who belonged to the Russian diaspora  and who taught from 1932 till his death in 1966 at the Institut Saint-Serge in Paris.  In Paris he attracted the attention of both Catholic and Orthodox theologians and was personally invited to Vatican II as an observer, took part in many discussions and was quoted openly in the speeches of the Fathers of the Council.  He influenced the teaching on the liturgy, on the role of the Holy Spirit, and on the local church.  All these bear his stamp.   

I met him once at St Serge, during a Liturgy week that was held every year, where Catholic theologians met Orthodox.  I had read an essay by him, "THE CHURCH WHICH RESIDES IN LOVE", before I met him.

He says that there are two basic ecclesiological paradigms, the universal and the eucharistic.   The first has been embraced by Catholic doctrine, and is represented in history by St Cyprian. Normal Orthodox teaching also adopts this paradigm; though, while Catholic teaching carries it to its logical conclusion by having a Pope, thus enabling the universal Church to act as one, the Orthodox reject the Pope and suffer the consequences by being famously unable to coordinate its act on a world-wide basis.   He sums up the characteristics of the universal type as follows:
According to universal ecclesiology, the Church is a single organic whole, including in itself all church units of any kind, especially those headed by bishops.   The organic whole is the Body of Christ or, to return to Catholic theological terms, the Mystical Body of Christ....Usually the church units are regarded as parts of the universal Church....The basic principles of the world-wide theory of the Church were formulated by Cyprian of Carthage...All the local churches are the one and only Body of Christ, but the empirical Church is the sum of its separate parts: ecclesia por totum mundum in multa membra divisa.   The  Church is one because the "throne of Peter is one"...every bishop is St Peter's successor, but only in so far as he is part of the episcopate Episcopatus unus est, cuius a singulis in solidum pars tenetur.  Just as the Church of Christ is divided into many members throughout the world, so the episcopate is expanded into a multiplicity of many bishops united in concord.  According to Cyprian, every bishop occupies the throne of Peter, but the see of Rome is Peter's throne par excellence.   The Bishop of Rome is the direct heir of Peter, whereas the others are heirs only indirectly, and sometimes only by the mediation of Rome.   Hence Cyprian's insistence that the Church of Rome is the root and matrix of the Catholic Church...The see of Rome was for him ecclesia principalis unde unitas sacerdotalis exorta est.  


 This pattern of universal ecclesiology became general in East as well as in the West.   Afanassieff writes:
In the Russian ecclesiological system of out time, the episcopal church (the diocese) forms one part of the autocephalous Russian Church.   The Moscow Council of 1917-18 decided that "the diocese is defined as one part of the Russian Orthodox Church, when governed by a bishop according to canon law.
 Later, Afanassieff argues that the logic of the universal system requires a universal head, and that most of the arguments against the papacy by those who share the view that a diocese is part of the Church are illogical.   However, the Orthodox instinct, even without realizing it is in favour of a eucharistic ecclesiology, where the Catholic Church is identified with the eucharistic assembly in each place.

This means that each local bishop under its bishop is the physical manifestation of the "one, holy, catholic and apostolic church"; and, just as each consecrated host is Christ, and all the consecrated hosts in the whole world are Christ, neither more nor less, each eucharistic assembly is the body of Christ, and its unity with every other eucharistic assembly is one of identity, each and all together being the body of Christ.

If each eucharistic assembly is Christ's body, he argues, then no one can have power over it, because no one can have power over Christ.   The only primacy possible is one not based on power.   The primacy that St Irenaeus accorded to Rome in the second century was one of witness.   It is possible for local eucharistic assemblies (or local churches) to deviate and thus cease to be identical to the others.   A guide they can always follow is that of Rome, because it was founded by SS Peter and Paul, and because it is in touch with Christianity world-wide.   If a local church is identical in belief and Christian life to what happens in the Roman church, then it is identical to the rest and, therefore, a manifestation of the Catholic Church in one place.

Afanassieff quotes considerably from St Ignatius of Antioch and it is this saint who gives the essay its title: "The Church which presides in love."  When St Paul says to the Corinthians, "You are the body of Christ," he is addressing a local church.   In fact, the word "church" normally means the local church, which is also the "body of Christ".   All Christians in heaven and on earth are united in each eucharistic celebration; the visible community being like the tip of an iceberg, while the rest of the Church is invisible.   Afanassieff writes:
When the Apostle Paul wrote to tell the Corinthians that they were the Body of Christ, he surely could not have helped thinking of the liturgical formula, "This is my Body," which he quotes in the same epistle.....When the Eucharist is celebrated, the bread becomes the Body of Christ, and by the bread the partakers become the Body of Christ.... "For as much as the loaf is one, we are one body, many though we be; for we are all partakers in the one loaf." The close tie between the loaf of bread and the Body of Christ comes out very clearly here. 

The conclusion of Afanassieff is that: THE LOCAL CHURCH IS AUTONOMOUS AND INDEPENDENT, BECAUSE THE CHURCH OF GOD IN CHRIST DWELLS IN ITS FULLNESS.   IT IS INDEPENDENT BECAUSE ANY POWER, OF ANY KIND, WOULD BE EXERCISED OVER CHRIST AND HIS BODY.   IT IS AUTONOMOUS BECAUSE FULLNESS OF BEING BELONGS TO THE CHURCH OF GOD IN CHRIST, AND OUTSIDE IT NOTHING IS, FOR NOTHING CAN HAVE BEING OUTSIDE CHRIST.

Of course, if that conclusion was the inevitable conclusion of his premise that the Church in its fullness exists because of the Eucharist which contains its fullness, then it would have been put to one side.   However, in spite of its shortcomings, this gave an exciting new paradigm by which Orthodox and Catholic theologians could reach a better understanding of the Church and could even come to understand one another.

It seems that his teaching needed to be revised. These are a few questions that needed an answer. What if St Ignatius and St Cyprian were not teaching  rival doctrines on the Church, but were merely responding to a different set of problems?   What if it is possible to understand St Cyprian in the light of St Ignatius and vice versa?  Can the empirical reality of the Church be dismissed so summarily as irrelevant to the theological question? Is not the empirical a dimension of reality, even ecclesial reality? If Afanassieff's teaching on the autonomy of the local church were carried to its logical conclusion, would we not end up with a congregationalist ecclesiology rather than a Catholic or Orthodox one?  Has he really established the necessity of bishops or showed how they can have power over parishes where the Eucharist is celebrated?

Perhaps the greatest name to take up the torch of eucharistic ecclesiology on the Orthodox side has been John Zizioulas, once a Professor of Systematic Theology at Glasgow University, now Metropolitan of Pergamon in Greece.  He is a friend of Pope Benedict and is much admired by Pope Francis.

To get a feel of his theology here is a short passage:
One of the peculiarities of St Basil's teaching, compared with that of St Athanasius and certainly of the Western Fathers is that he seems to be rather unhappy with the notion of substance as an ontological category and tends to replace it... with koinonia.   Instead of speaking of the unity of God in terms of His one Nature, he prefers to speak of it in terms of the communion of persons: communion is for Basil an ontological category.   The nature of God is communion.
In ecclesiology, all this can be applied to the relationship between the local and the universal Church.   There is one Church as there is one God.   But the expression of this one Church is the communion of the many local Churches.  Communion and oneness coincide in ecclesiology.
He agrees with Afanassieff that each Church is the whole Church in one place and that the fundamental unity of each Church with the others is identity, because all partake of the same Eucharist; but he disagrees that each is autonomous because he applies to each and all the category of communion: they can only exist as local churches because they are in communion with the others, communion being a fundamentally ontological category.   Hence the need for synodality, this arising out of the nature of the Church, internally as each local Church and externally as being "churches-in-communion".  He also argue that synodality requires a "protos", a primate who can call a synod together and who acts as its centre of unity.   He quotes canon 34 of  the Apostolic Canons
  The bishops of every nation must acknowledge him who is first among them and account to him as their head, and do nothing of consequence without his consent. But each may do those things only which concerns his own parish and the country places which belong to it. But neither let him, who is the first, do anything without the consent of all, for so there will be unanimity, and God will be glorified through the Lord in the Holy Spirit.
 This is true at every level because communion is the fundamental category by which all church functions can be judged.   He hold out the possibility of the necessity for the papacy in Orthodox ecclesiology, but not the kind that acts alone, above communion.   As it stands, the Vatican I definition where  it is stated about papal use of infallibility "Therefore, such definitions of the Roman Pontiff are of themselves, and not by the consent of the Church, irreformable" must be rejected.   This goes completely against the spirit of Article 34 in the Apostolic Canons and against the nature of the Church as fundamentally communion, flowing, as it does, from our partaking of the Eucharist.   He says that, by the power of the Holy Spirit:
The whole Church, the Catholic Church was present and incarnate in every eucharistic community.   Each eucharistic community was, therefore, in full unity with the rest by virtue not of an external, superimposed structure, but of the whole Christ represented in each of them.   The bishops as heads of these communities come together in synods only expressed what Ignatius, in spite of - or perhaps because of - his eucharistic ecclesiology wrote once, "the bishops who are in the extremes of the earth are in the mind of Christ."  Thanks to a eucharistic vision of the Catholic Church" the problem of the relationship between the "one catholic Church" in the world and the "catholic Churches" in the various local places was resolved apart from any consideration of the local Church being incomplete.
...Another fundamental consideration is that no ministry in the Church can be understood outside the context of community.   This should not be explained in terms if representativeness and delegation of authority, for these terms being basically juridical finally lead to a separation of the ordained person from the community: to act on behalf of the community is to act outside it because it means to act in its place. ...There is no ministry that can act outside or above the community.

If Metropolitan Zizioulas is right, then this fascination of the West for legal terms and thinking cannot help but distort our understanding of Christianity.
1) To have a better understanding of the role of the Pope we must express our faith in non-legal language, in terms if communion.   
2)  We must recognise that the fullness of Catholicism becomes ours through our participation in the Eucharist.
3)  It follows that other churches, like the Orthodox churches, the Oriental Orthodox churches and the Assyrian Church are "true and proper churches of orthodox faith" and are also participators in the fullness of Catholicism because Christ is the fullness of Catholicism.  The Mass is Christ, and the Mass is the Church.
4)   This makes it even more necessary to obey Christ and become one, because we are one.  However, this step is one on which we do not agree.  However, the correct answer lies deep within the Tradition of each one of us.  In finding agreement, we are learning about our own Tradition, and the objections of the other churches correspond to problems we find in our own churches.
5)  Metropolitan Zizioulas is a model in this regard. 


EUCHARISTIC ECCLESIOLOGY
by Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger
This is a repeat, but it belongs here.



Let us go back and look at developments in the pre-Conciliar era. Reflection on the Mystical Body of Christ marked the first phase of the Church's interior re-discovery; it began with St Paul and led to placing in the foreground the presence of Christ and the dynamics of what is alive (in Him and us). Further research led to a fresh awareness. Above all, more than anyone else, the great French theologian Henri de Lubac in his magnificent and learned studies made it clear that in the beginning the term "corpus mysticum" referred to the Eucharist. For St Paul and the Fathers of the Church the idea of the Church as the Body of Christ was inseparably connected with the concept of the Eucharist in which the Lord is bodily present and which He gives us His Body as food. This is how a Eucharistic ecclesiology came into existence.

What do we mean today by "Eucharistic ecclesiology"? I will attempt to answer this question with a brief mention of some fundamental points. The first point is that Jesus' Last Supper could be defined as the event that founded the Church. Jesus gave His followers this Liturgy of Death and Resurrection and at the same time He gave them the Feast of Life. In the Last Supper he repeats the covenant of Sinai—or rather what at Sinai was a simple sign or prototype, that becomes now a complete reality: the communion in blood and life between God and man. Clearly the Last Supper anticipates the Cross and the Resurrection and presupposes them, otherwise it would be an empty gesture. This is why the Fathers of the Church could use a beautiful image and say that the Church was born from the pierced side of the Lord, from which flowed blood and water. When I state that the Last Supper is the beginning of the Church, I am actually saying the same thing, from another point of view. This formula means that the Eucharist binds all men together, and not just with one another, but with Christ; in this way it makes them "Church". At the same time the formula describes the fundamental constitution of the Church: the Church exists in Eucharistic communities. The Church's Mass is her constitution, because the Church is, in essence, a Mass (sent out: "missa"), a service of God, and therefore a service of man and a service for the transformation of the world.

The Mass is the Church's form, that means that through it she develops an entirely original relationship that exists nowhere else, a relationship of multiplicity and of unity. In each celebration of the Eucharist, the Lord is really present. He is risen and dies no more. He can no longer be divided into different parts. He always gives Himself completely and entirely. This is why the Council states: "This Church of Christ is truly present in all legitimate local communities of the faithful which, united with their pastors, are themselves called Churches in the New Testament. For in their locality these are the new People called by God, in the Holy Spirit and with great trust (cf. 1 Thes. 1,5).... In these communities, though frequently small and poor, or living in the diaspora, Christ is present, and in virtue of His power there is brought together one, holy, catholic and apostolic Church" (Lumen Gentium, n. 26). This means that the ecclesiology of local Churches derives from the formulation of the Eucharistic ecclesiology. This is a typical feature of Vatican II that presents the internal and sacramental foundation of the doctrine of collegiality about which we will speak later.

For a correct understanding of the Council's teaching, we must first look more closely at what exactly it said. Vatican II was aware of the concerns of both Orthodox and Protestant theology and integrated them into a more ample Catholic understanding. In Orthodox theology the idea of Eucharistic ecclesiology was first expressed by exiled Russian theologians in opposition to the pretensions of Roman centralism. They affirmed that insofar as it possesses Christ entirely, every Eucharistic community is already, in se, the Church. Consequently, external unity with other communities is not a constitutive element of the Church.

Therefore, they concluded that unity with Rome is not a constitutive element of the Church. Such a unity would be a beautiful thing since it would represent the fullness of Christ to the external world, but it is not essential since nothing would be added to the totality of Christ. The Protestant understanding of the Church was moving in the same direction. Luther could no longer recognize the Spirit of Christ in the universal Church; he directly took that Church to be an instrument of the anti-Christ. Nor could he see the Protestant State Churches of the Reformation as Churches in the proper sense of the word. They were only social, political entities necessary for specific purposes and dependent on political powers—nothing more. According to Luther the Church existed in the community. Only the assembly that listens to the Word of God in a specific place is the Church. He replaced the word "Church" with "community" (Gemeinde). Church became a negative concept.

If we go back now to the Council text certain nuances become evident. The text does not simply say, "The Church is entirely present in each community that celebrates the Eucharist", rather it states: "This Church of Christ is truly present in all legitimate local communities of the faithful which, united with their pastors, are themselves called Churches". Two elements here are of great importance: to be a Church the community must be "legitimate"; they are legitimate when they are "united with their pastors". What does this mean? In the first place, no one can make a Church by himself. A group cannot simply get together, read the New Testament and declare: "At present we are the Church because the Lord is present wherever two or three are gathered in His name". The element of "receiving" belongs essentially to the Church, just as faith comes from "hearing" and is not the result of one's decision or reflection. Faith is a converging with something I could neither imagine nor produce on my own; faith has to come to meet me. We call the structure of this encounter, a "Sacrament". It is part of the fundamental form of a sacrament that it be received and not self-administered. No one can baptize himself. No one can ordain himself. No one can forgive his own sins. Perfect repentance cannot remain something interior—of its essence it demands the form of encounter of the Sacrament. This too is a result of a sacrament's fundamental structure as an encounter [with Christ]. For this reason communion with oneself is not just an infraction of the external provisions of Canon Law, but it is an attack on the innermost nature of a sacrament. That a priest can administer this unique sacrament, and only this sacrament, to himself is part of the mysterium tremendum in which the Eucharist involves him. In the Eucharist, the priest acts "in persona Christi", in the person of Christ [the Head]; at the same time he represents Christ while remaining a sinner who lives completely by accepting Christ's Gift.


One cannot make the Church but only receive her; one receives her from where she already is, where she is really present: the sacramental community of Christ's Body moving through history. It will help us to understand this difficult concept if we add something: "legitimate communities". Christ is everywhere whole. This is the first important formulation of the Council in union with our Orthodox brothers. At the same time Christ is everywhere only one, so I can possess the one Lord only in the unity that He is, in the unity of all those who are also His Body and who through the Eucharist must evermore become it. Therefore, the reciprocal unity of all those communities who celebrate the Eucharist is not something external added to Eucharistic ecclesiology, but rather its internal condition: in unity here is the One. This is why the Council recalls the proper responsibility of communities, but excludes any self-sufficiency. The Council develops an ecclesiology in which being Catholic, namely being in communion with believers in all places and in all times, is not simply an external element of an organizational form, it represents grace coming from within and is at the same time a visible sign of the grace of the Lord who alone can create unity by breaching countless boundaries.+++++


MY COMMENT


Hence, going back to our original question, "What do the Orthodox churches, the Oriental Orthodox churches and the Catholic Church have in common, despite the ravages brought about by schism?    Participation in the fullness of Christianity which is the eucharistic Christ, the guidance of the Holy Spirit invoked in the Eucharist; a history that goes back to the Apostles, as well as participation in Tradition in which we will find the solution to our problem of schism.

Finally, what happens to the ecclesial paradigm of the Church as a perfect society?   Do we simply throw it out of the window?   But it too, for all its limitations, is part of Tradition in the West.   More, it is with this ecclesiology that the Vatican I definitions pre-supposed.  We must be true to Tradition, to all of it.   Of course, this theory was developed to protect the Church from a Catholic civil society in chaos.  It therefore has aspects  which do not make sense outside that context.   No one expects the Papal claim to de-throne kings should be upheld, even if a lot of popes believed it was among their God-given powers.   We shall probably have to change the language which is dated.   What Vatican II did is what Pope Benedict XVI did about the old form of the Mass: it simply put that view side by side with the eucharistic ecclesiology and left it to the ongoing Tradition to solve the problems related to it.  Neither a council nor a pope is master of Tradition, because Tradition is the product of the synergy between the Holy Spirit and the Church.  The basic requirement for infallibility of either pope or council is fidelity to Tradition.  And when Tradition hasn't the answer, both pope and council have to wait until Tradition comes up with one.   Neither is a substitute for Tradition.

Pope Benedict again:


"The Christian faith can never be separated from the soil of sacred events, from the choice made by God, who wanted to speak to us, to become man, to die and rise again, in a particular place and at a particular time. . . . The Church does not pray in some kind of mythical omnitemporality. She cannot forsake her roots. She recognizes the true utterance of God precisely in the concreteness of its history, in time and place: to these God ties us, and by these we are all tied together. The diachronic aspect, praying with the Fathers and the apostles, is part of what we mean by rite, but it also includes a local aspect, extending from Jerusalem to Antioch, Rome, Alexandria, and Constantinople. Rites are not, therefore, just the products of inculturation, however much they may have incorporated elements from different cultures. They are forms of the apostolic Tradition and of its unfolding in the great places of the Tradition." (163/4 The Spirit of the Liturgy)

The 2nd Vatican Council is also an event within this Tradition. This means that the post-conciliar liturgy must be interpreted in the light of the Tradition of which it is a relatively new expression. It also means that the pope does not have the power simply to abolish a form of liturgy that has been the norm for many hundreds of years,n nor to abolish the new rite, however much he may prefer the old..; The pope is the guardian of Tradition,not its master. To use Cardinal Ratzinger’s metaphor, the pope is like a gardener who has to respect the laws of botany, not a mechanic who can construct what he likes as long as it works. He has written:


"After the Second Vatican Council, the impression arose that the pope really could do anything in liturgical matters, especially if he were acting on the mandate of an ecumenical council. Eventually, the idea of the givenness of the liturgy, the fact that one cannot do with it what one will, faded from the public consciousness of the West. In fact, the First Vatican Council had in no way defined the pope as an absolute monarch. On the contrary, it presented him as the guarantor of obedience to the revealed Word. The pope's authority is bound to the Tradition of faith, and that also applies to the liturgy. It is not "manufactured" by the authorities. Even the pope can only be a humble servant of its lawful development and abiding integrity and identity. . . . The authority of the pope is not unlimited; it is at the service of Sacred Tradition."(165/6 The Spirit of the Liturgy)

The Church is a sacramental organism, a living process that develops according to its own inherent laws; and these have to be respected by whoever is in charge, just as much as by those who obey him. The Church is not a mechanism nor is its basic structure the product of mere legislation. Therefore, those in charge of the Church on earth cannot simply re-construct it at will using their legal authority. The Church, far from being the “perfect society” of the conservatives or the “liberal society” of the progressives, is the most imperfect of human societies because it can only function by the power of the Spirit who is outside its control. It needs and has a proper juridical system, but this system is at the service of the Spirit who requires the obedience of faith, both from those who legislate and enforce and from those who obey. Jurisdiction has no power over Tradition and must always act within it. I believe that this is the reason why the Pope did not consult the bishops when he gave general permission for the use of the old Latin rite: he believed that the attempt to block its use was as beyond his and their authority as it is beyond the authority of the Anglican Synod to introduce into the Church female bishops and priests. 

The Anglican Synod claims more authority than the pope, but no more authority than those that want the Vatican to abolish outright the old Mass, or those "conservatives" who want to abolish the Misa Nova.   For both Anglicans and Catholic liberal progressives, law and not Tradition has the last word.  For the Catholic Church of Ratzinger, as well as for the Orthodox and Oriental Orthodox churches, Tradition and not law has the last word. To pass the measure on women bishops through synod the Anglicans show that they have a ‘lower’ doctrine of the relationship between the structure of the Church and of Tradition. It is not enough to say as the Archbishop of Canterbury did, that there is nothing in Scripture strong enough to impede the introduction of women bishops and priests. In a Catholic view of Tradition, the understanding that the Church has gained down the ages of a particular biblical text and the implications the Church has drawn from that reading form part of any full exegisis of that text, even if scholars tell us that this is not the original meaning. Texts can grow in meaning and may come to express different meanings which reverent prayer can turn into a coherent whole.. In Catholicism the Bible does not stand alone apart from Tradition, because the Holy Spirit is involved in both, which means they belong together. The continual exposure of the Church to the Bible through the liturgy, in which things old and new are understood with the help of the same Spirit who is Author of the Bible, is a constituant dimension of Tradition.

Has it ever occurred to you that those who wish the Church authorities to completely abolish the old Latin Roman rite and to permit women bishops share the same presuppositions as those who want the pope to declare the Blessed Virgin “Mediatrix of All Graces”?

Those who wish the pope to make the teaching on Mary a dogma believe that law is above liturgy. It is not enough for them that Our Lady’s holiness and position in God’s plan of Salvation are expressed in prayers, prefaces and offices of the Catholic liturgy. They hold that an official papal proclamation of Mary’s privileges gives more glory to God and to Our Lady than the liturgy does. Law is above liturgy in their estimation of things, even in giving glory to God. They are not sufficiently aware of the synergy between the Spirit and the Church which is the basic reality of the liturgy and makes it the supreme, highest expression of the Catholic faith; though, in times of crisis it may be necessary to proclaim or emphasize anew a dogma of pope or council in order to preserve the unity of the Church or in order to interpret the liturgy aright when this becomes a matter of dispute.. However, the liturgical expression of a truth is a good deal closer to the reality it is expressing than is a proclaimed dogma. It is the function of dogmatic pronouncements to expound and defend Catholic orthodoxy so that the liturgy can more faithfully give glory to God.

Like those who want a new dogma, the reformers believe that the pope’s signature is all that is needed to change a sacramental practice of two thousand years. For them law is above liturgy. Similarily, the Anglicans believe that it lies within the competence of their Synod to introduce women priests and bishops. Both Catholic reformers and Anglicans underestimate the importance of the organic nature of the Church’s Tradition and exaggerate the power of jurisdiction in its relationship to liturgy. They forget that it is from the celebration of the liturgy that all the Church’s power flows. In contrast, the Anglican Book of Common Prayer is the classic example of a rite which is the product of a victory of law over liturgy, as well as over the Tradition which the liturgy expresses; so, in accepting women bishops and priests, the Anglican Church is only being consistent with its past. 

It is because of these principals that the Pope Benedict XVI restored the old Latin Mass by removing the prohibitions that were de facto imposed on its use. He justifies this move by an appeal to Tradition:
"It is good to recall here what Cardinal Newman observed, that the Church, throughout her history, has never abolished nor forbidden orthodox liturgical forms, which would be quite alien to the Spirit of the Church. An orthodox liturgy, that is to say, one which expresses the true faith, is never a compilation made according to the pragmatic criteria of different ceremonies, handled in a positivist and arbitrary way, one way today and another way tomorrow.The orthodox forms of a rite are living realities, born out of the dialogue of love between the Church and her Lord. They are expressions of the life of the Church, in which are distilled the faith, the prayer and the very life of whole generations, and which make incarnate in specific forms both the action of God and the response of man." .

However, there is still much work to be done, both by persuading the Latin Mass people that the “new Mass” is fully Catholic, a new expression of the age-old Catholic Tradition, and by persuading the advocates of the “new Mass” that the very nature of the liturgy imposes on the Pope the obligation, not only to permit, but to support the “old Mass”, not against the “new Mass” but in favour of those for whom the old Latin Mass is the normal means by which they participate in the Christian Mystery. Judging by the bitterness that is shown, both on the internet and on the ground, and by the opinions expressed by even very knowledgeable people who have the good of the Church at heart on both sides of the debate, we have a long way to go; but contact in charity is the only way forward. As in the wider ecumenical scene, faith is knowledge born of religious love. Where there is no love, no proper understanding of each other can be sustained. The basis of understanding is the same, both within the Catholic Church and in our relations with traditions external to her: it is love which illuminates our faith, and which drives us on to embrace and comprehend expressions of the same faith that are beyond but not incompatible with our own. 



MYSTICISM, MONASTICISM AND THE NEW EVANGELISATION by Benjamin Mann and Abbot Nicholas

$
0
0



my source: Catholic World Reporthttp://hrmonline.org/
The New Evangelization requires a rediscovery of Christian mysticism, and a revival of the monastic setting which is its natural home
Benjamin Mann
Abbot Nicholas Zachariadis

“If God exists, He must be felt. If He is Love, it must be experienced and become the fact of one's inmost life. Without spiritual enlightenment, all is an idle talk, like a bubble which vanishes under the least pressure. Without the awakening of the religious sense or faculty, God is a shadow, the soul a ghost, and life a dream.” 
Soyen Shaku,:Zen For Americans
 “Put out into deep water, and lower your nets for a catch.” — Luke 5:4



The first two topics of this article are not often associated with the third. Many people think of Christian mysticism and monasticism as strictly “in-house” matters, too remote and esoteric to have any bearing on the Church’s re-evangelization of the post-Christian West.



While Catholics generally respect the contemplative vocation, they may see it as peripheral to supposedly more urgent concerns, such as improving catechesis and the liturgy, or bearing witness to faith and morality in public life.



Those concerns are critical. But we believe the New Evangelization of historically Christian countries also requires a rediscovery of Christian mysticism, and a revival of the monastic setting which is its natural home.



The Church has a new task in our time: to re-evangelize regions that are falling away from the faith. Most inhabitants of this post-Christendom are not atheists: many of them are open to “spirituality,” though skeptical toward “religion.”



This public hunger for spirituality reflects a legitimate need. Christians must rediscover the mystical core of the Gospel, and present it to the world through the witness of monasticism.



We have written this article to outline the urgency of both tasks, and their inseparability from one another. To re-evangelize the West, the Church must recover its mystical heritage – but this task requires contact with the living monastic tradition. Monasteries are thus essential to the New Evangelization.


Sympathizing with the “Spiritually Independent”


Though their cultural prominence is new, and their identifying label of recent vintage, the “spiritual but not religious” are no new phenomenon. Great heresies, and even some major world religions, have sprung from the minds of those who sought mystical experience without structure and authority.



Ultimately, we need both mysticism and structure. The spiritual life is not just about connecting with God, but also involves public worship and communion with others. With no doctrinal and dogmatic center, it is hard to tell true experiences of God from delusions – and hard, too, to discern God’s will among the morass of human opinions. For these reasons, and many more, “spirituality” needs “religion.”



Critiques of spiritual individualism will not solve the problem, however. Moved by charity, the Church must respond to whatever is legitimate in the desires of the “spiritual but not religious.” In a misguided way, many of them are seeking something essential: a transcendent, transformative experience of God.





Pascha at Holy Resurrection Monastery, Saint Nazianz, WI, in 2013 (Photo: Holy Resurrection Monasterywebsite)

The Christian faith, in its diverse Eastern and Western forms, is the definitive answer to man’s search for transcendence and meaning. Yet the swelling ranks of the “spiritually independent” – many of them originally baptized into the Church – indicate a vast public ignorance of Christian mysticism.


Worse still, many Christians share this ignorance. They neglect their own mystical tradition, often due to misconceptions about what it actually is. Unschooled in their own rich spiritual heritage, they cannot evangelize those for whom “spirituality” and “religion” are at odds.



This ignorance of mysticism must cease, especially if we care about the New Evangelization of historically Christian nations, which are now the breeding-ground for “spirituality without religion.”



Monasticism has always been a privileged vehicle for the transmission and spread of mystical spirituality, especially among Eastern Christians. Our tradition exists to foster the same intimacy with God that the first hermits sought in the Egyptian deserts. The same is true of traditional Western monasticism, especially in the Benedictine lineage which drew so much from the Desert Fathers.


We hope that the Western Church will rediscover its own great monastic tradition, and the practical mysticism at its core. Nothing else will suffice for the evangelization of those who seek “spirituality” but mistrust “religion.” Indeed, nothing else will satisfy the needs of the human soul.


What is Christian Mysticism?

Mysticism is often misunderstood, and thus treated as off-limits to the average person. So before speaking of what it is, we must make a clarification. The term “mysticism” does not refer to the extraordinary gifts sometimes found in the lives of saints: visions, private revelations, supernatural abilities, and the like.



These things are not essential to the mystical life, and the saints themselves tell us to not seek them out. We cannot understand the mystical dimension of faith, if we imagine it filled with apparitions, ecstasies, and unusual charismatic gifts. The essence of Christian mysticism is more profound, and more subtle.



Mysticism means relating to God on the deepest level of our being. It means knowing and loving him in a transcendent way, in keeping with his infinite and unfathomable nature. This profound communion with the Triune God is the reason for our existence, the true meaning of our lives.



Christian mysticism is rooted in the soul’s encounter with the Risen Christ, and our reception of the divine life that is his gift. The grace that Christ gives is not merely a created substance, but the indwelling personal presence of the Holy Spirit. The “Spirit of Sonship” conforms us to the image of Christ (Rom. 8:29) – allowing us to share, by grace, in Jesus’ own relationship of oneness with God the Father.



Mysticism thus revolves around a central paradox – a central mystery. That paradox is the closeness of the transcendent God, which makes it possible for us, finite creatures though we are, to be united to him.



We humble ourselves before God’s infinitude; but in this very act of worship, we find he is, as St. Augustine said, “closer to us than we are to ourselves.” We cannot reach God by our own power, yet by his grace, we are re-united with him as the very ground of our own being.



The mystical relationship with the Trinity goes beyond human thoughts and words, although thoughts and words can help us enter into it. Mysticism is also deeper than emotions and desires – though they, too, can help us reach the depths of spiritual life. The mystical life is neither mindless nor emotionless, but it puts the intellect and the emotions at the service of something greater.



The word “mysticism” is related to the idea of “mystery.” From a mystical perspective, the paradoxes of faith are not intellectual puzzles to solve, but sacred realities to approach with awe. God reveals himself, yet remains infinitely mysterious – always more unknown than known.



There are different schools of Christian mysticism, with different vocabularies and methods. But they are all responses to the same truth: the absolutely transcendent God has drawn near to us in Jesus Christ. The wholly Other has become one of us, sharing in our death and rising again to give us his everlasting Life. The Lord Jesus wants to give us his Spirit, and make us sons of his Father.



These are revealed truths, the factual basis of our faith. But they are also mysteries that we can never fully comprehend. To be a mystic is to found one’s life on the truth of the Incarnation, while striving to enter ever more deeply into the mystery of Christ and the life of the Trinity.



Christian mysticism is not for a select few. Christ tells us that this union with God is for all: “Anyone who loves me will keep my word, and my Father will love him, and we shall come to him and make a home in him” (John 14:23, NJB).


The Dangers of Discarding Christian Mysticism

Understood in this sense, mysticism is not optional. If we strip the Gospel of mystery and mysticism, we cut out its heart. For the Church is Christ’s Mystical Body, united to the Lord in the Paschal Mystery.



Yet there is a temptation to substitute other things for that direct encounter between the soul and the Lord. We often shy away from that transforming union with God, replacing it with something else: something we can comprehend or control, which takes less discipline and sacrifice.




Pascha at Holy Resurrection Monastery, Saint Nazianz, WI, in 2012 (Photo: Holy Resurrection Monastery website)



This temptation is pernicious, because most of our substitutes for mysticism are good and necessary in themselves: doctrine and theology; moral virtue and good works; sacred music and art; social action and reform. All of these things can support a transcendent relationship with God – but none of them can take its place. They cannot substitute for our spiritual union with God in Christ.



When lesser goods occupy the place of the mystical life, we become spiritually blind. Doctrinal orthodoxy, moral uprightness, and the externals of Church life become substitutes for God’s very presence. Surrounded by the paraphernalia of holiness, we believe we are close to God, when in fact our hearts and souls are far from him.



The Church exists to unite us with God, as partakers of the Divine Life, and every other aspect of our religion serves this ultimate purpose. We must never forget this, in our practice and proclamation of the faith.



The neglect of Christian mysticism has severe consequences. If they are given doctrine and morality with no clear path to union with God, Christians are tempted to seek the very inverse: spirituality without objective truth, mysticism with no moral or intellectual guide rails.



If the Church does not offer instruction in the spiritual life, believers will not give up their desire for it. Often they will seek it in a non-Christian setting, looking to New Age teachers or Far Eastern religions.



The modern “spiritual marketplace” is a challenge for all Christians: Catholic, Orthodox, and Protestant. But it is a particular challenge for Western Christians, whose mystical and contemplative traditions have (since at least the 16th century) been less prominent, and less accessible to the lay faithful, than those schools of mysticism native to the Christian East.



By encountering our Eastern tradition, Western Christians can reconnect with their own mystical and monastic roots – as they must, in order to evangelize the spiritual seekers in their midst.


Practical Mysticism: The Prayer of the Heart


The mystical life, then, is essential to the Christian faith. The gift of union with God, in Christ, belongs to all the baptized, who comprise “a royal priesthood, a holy nation, God’s own people” (1 Peter 2:9, RSV-CE).



This means, too, that mysticism is inseparable from the liturgy and the sacraments since worship is the central, definitive act of God’s people; and it is through the sacraments that we first become partakers of Christ’s life.



Within these guidelines, there are various approaches to mysticism. It would be dangerous, however, to attempt a reconstruction of Christian mysticism “from scratch” – as though the centuries of Church history, and the lives of the saints, had not occurred.



Nor is it prudent to approach the mystical tradition alone, simply by studying texts without personal guidance. It is best to make contact with the tradition through its living recipients and representatives.



For Eastern Christians, this means looking to monasteries – the traditional setting for the transmission and spread of practical mysticism.



This was also the case in the Western Church for most of its history. Thus, we suggest that Western Christians should also look to monasticism, as much as possible, as a point of entry into the living mystical tradition.



We hope, too, that monasteries in the West may regain their historical status as cultural centers, places of pilgrimage and spiritual direction. Eastern Christians are well equipped to help the West recover its heritage in this regard.



Western Christians have no need to “Easternize” themselves, however. The Christian West should look Eastward, not for externals to adopt, but to gain a deeper understanding of itself.



This was the approach taken by the renowned Trappist monk Thomas Merton, in several of his works. A helpful example of Roman Catholic engagement with the Christian East is found in his book The Climate of Monastic Prayer (also published with the title Contemplative Prayer).



Merton’s interest in the Christian East arose partly from his desire to recapture the spirituality of the early Desert Fathers, from which his own Cistercian-Benedictine tradition descended. St. Benedict had drawn from Greek and Egyptian traditions, through the writings of St. Basil and St. John Cassian, in establishing the Benedictine Rule.



For Merton, the “strict observance” of that Rule was not enough: one also had to return to the wellspring of Patristic teaching and practice, which meant looking to Eastern monasticism.



In doing so, Merton hoped to remind Roman Catholics of a heritage which belonged to them just as much as to the Eastern churches. He understood the universal value of certain Eastern Christian practices – above all, what is called the “Prayer of the Heart,” or the “Jesus Prayer.”


Pascha at Holy Resurrection Monastery, Saint Nazianz, Wi.
Contrary to some presentations, this practice is not a “technique,” physical or otherwise. There is also no single, mandatory set of words that one must use. The words “Lord Jesus Christ, Son of God, have mercy on me” are widely used; but other formulas – longer, shorter, or completely different – are legitimate.


As the 19th century Russian bishop St. Theophan taught: “The words pronounced are merely a help, and are not essential. The principal thing is to stand before the Lord with the mind in the heart. This, and not the words, is inner spiritual prayer.”


Thomas Merton was an avid reader of St. Theophan, and of earlier monastic fathers like St. John Climacus and St. Diadochus of Photike. Through his study of these Eastern sources, Merton understood the Prayer of the Heart as something simple and universal.


In The Climate of Monastic Prayer, he summarizes the Prayer of the Heart, as a practice consisting in “interior recollection, the abandonment of distracting thoughts and the humble invocation of the Lord Jesus with words from the Bible in a spirit of intense faith.”



“This simple practice,” Merton writes, “is considered to be of crucial importance in the monastic prayer of the Eastern Church, since the sacramental power of the Name of Jesus is believed to bring the Holy Spirit into the heart of the praying monk.”



Though different prayer formulas may be used, we are warned against changing the words often. In calm persistence, we repeat one simple prayer, calling upon the Lord in a spirit of inner poverty. No discursive thought, imaginative meditation, or emotional exertion is involved. This is the Prayer of the Heart.



This prayer, as Merton notes, is not merely one feature among many in monastic life. Ideally, it is the core of all spirituality and asceticism:



“The practice of keeping the name of Jesus ever present in the ground of one’s being was, for the ancient monks, the secret of the ‘control of thoughts’ and of victory over temptation. It accompanied all the other activities of the monastic life imbuing them with prayer.”



We concur with Merton, that the Prayer of the Heart is not a just an Eastern practice. It is, as he says, “the essence of monastic meditation, a special form of that practice of the presence of God which St. Benedict in turn made the cornerstone of monastic life.” The Prayer of the Heart is for all Christians, in every walk of life.



Merton also saw Eastern monasticism as preserving the connection between personal and liturgical prayer. Elsewhere in The Climate of Monastic Prayer, he notes that “liturgy by its very nature tends to prolong itself in individual contemplative prayer, and mental prayer in its turn disposes us for and seeks fulfillment in liturgical worship.”



Byzantine monasticism preserves this connection, through its strong emphasis on both liturgical prayer and the Prayer of the Heart. At Holy Resurrection Monastery, we have incorporated the silent practice of the Jesus Prayer into the community’s liturgical life.



Merton’s research drew on writings from the Christian East, and parallel aspects of Western monasticism. But his exposure to our tradition was hampered by a sad fact: in Merton’s day, there were practically no Eastern Catholic monasteries observing the authentic Byzantine tradition in the western world. For much of the 20th century, in fact, there were relatively few traditional Eastern Catholic monasteries anywhere.



This situation is slowly changing. Holy Resurrection Monastery hopes to make a difference, by providing a setting in which all Catholics can participate in the liturgical and sacramental life of the Christian East. By encountering Byzantine monasticism, and discovering the Prayer of the Heart, all Christians can grow in their appreciation of the Gospel’s mystical dimension.



New Evangelization: Re-integrating “Religion” and “Spirituality”



At first glance, the subjects we have taken up – Christian mysticism, monastic life, and the Prayer of the Heart – may seem unrelated to the work of evangelization. Yet this only goes to show how badly we have neglected and marginalized the mystical heart of the Gospel.


Karl Rahner famously said that “the Christian of the future will be a mystic, or he will not exist at all.” This may be an overstatement, but it points to an important aspect of the crisis of faith now sweeping many of the Church’s historic heartlands.



Increasingly, we can expect that those unaware of Christian mysticism will dismiss our faith as shallow, or abandon it for something that seems more “spiritual.” Many clergy and lay faithful, ignorant of the mystical tradition themselves, are powerless to stop this trend.



The New Evangelization must offer many things, including sound catechesis, moral guidance, social action, and reverent worship. All of these things, however, must be put into their proper context. They are ultimately not ends in themselves, but aspects of the path to union with God.



Without this transcendent dimension, our New Evangelization runs the risk of simply creating new institutional structures, to offer doctrine and morality as if they were ends in themselves.



The closeness of the transcendent God is not a theoretical abstraction. It is a fact – the most important fact there is. The divine presence must become the basis of the believer’s whole life, through that harmony of liturgical and contemplative prayer which is the foundation of Christian mysticism.



We cannot recreate the mystical tradition anew, nor can we learn it from books alone. If the Church is to recover the primacy of the mystical life, the living tradition of monasticism must lead the way.



To those who doubt the value of monasticism for the New Evangelization, we say: “Come and see!” (John 1:39). For the witness of our tradition cannot be conveyed by words alone.



To those who doubt the need for both “religion” and “spirituality,” we extend the same invitation: Come and see! We hope you will see how monastic life, for all its discipline and structure, exists for the sake of a supreme freedom – “the glorious liberty of the children of God.” (Rom. 8:21, RSV-CE)


About the Author
Benjamin Mann 
About the Author
Benjamin Mann, a former journalist, is currently in the process of joining Holy Resurrection Monastery.

About the Author
Abbot Nicholas Zachariadis
 Archimandrite Nicholas Zachariadis is the founding abbot of Holy Resurrection Monastery, an Eastern Catholic monastery in Saint Nazianz, Wisconsin.



This article I have pinched because I could not have written it, and it introduces the theme of "Contemplative Prayer and the New Evangelisation" and becomes the first of three parts.   The second and third are about concrete examples of what this post is talking about, one Orthodox and the other Catholic.   The stories are about events in two different continents, within the context of two different churches, and each has its own story line. You only have to see the variety of flowers, birds and human thumb prints to know that the Holy Spirit does not repeat himself.   Yet both stories have the same ingredients.

   In each there is a monastery, a spiritual father exercising his charismatic gift, a community of married and unmarried people living by the same spirituality as the monastery, and an explosion of evangelistic activity that involves all kinds of people who are evangelised and become, in their turn, evangelisers. 

For Part Two you do not have to look further than this blog.   It is the story of the Convent St Elizabeth in Minsk.   It has three hundred Sisters of Mercy, (called by the public "White Sisters"), some of whom are married and others not, over a hundred nuns, (called by the people "Black Sisters", who make helping mental patients of all shapes and sizes and prisoners and important part of their lives.   They have over 36 workshops, from two icon studios, sculpture, printing and publishing books, a film studio for Christian films, a school to teach Orthodoxy (the only one in Belarus), a nuns' choir and two professional choirs to sing in the liturgy and to make Orthodox sacred music known at home and throughout the world, a workshop that makes hand-made vestments and another that makes machine made vestments, a workshop that does hand-made ceramics, and one that does the same using mass production, - mentally handicapped children and adults help make designs - and there are a host of workshops that provide work for ex-mental patients and ex-prisoners.  They have two homes for vagrant men and one for women, all run by nuns and "white sisters".   Their monastery is now known all over the Slavonic world and is drawing vocations from Russia, Serbia and other Orthodox countries. Its success is attributed to the prayers  and blessing of the saintly Father Nicolas who died at the beginning of the century.

NEWS FROM ST ELIZABETH'S CONVENT, MINSK


These and other articles in this blog, plus the page dedicated to this convent just under the title of my blog, constitute Part Two of the series.
Part Three on the Catholic Manquehue movement   in Santiago, Chile, will be written when I get back to my monastery in Lima, Peru.   It too is an extraordinary story, very different, but with the same basic ingredients. Please be patient.

PALM SUNDAY

$
0
0


Dom Prosper Gueranger on Palm Sunday
Early in the morning of this day, Jesus sets out for Jerusalem, leaving Mary His Mother, and the two sisters Martha and Mary Magdalene, and Lazarus, at Bethania. The Mother of sorrows trembles at seeing her Son thus expose Himself to danger, for His enemies are bent upon His destruction; but it is not death, it is triumph, that Jesus is to receive to-day in Jerusalem. The Messias, before being nailed to the cross, is to be proclaimed King by the people of the great city; the little children are to make her streets echo with their Hosanna to the Son of David; and this in presence of the soldiers of Rome's emperor, and of the high priests and pharisees: the first standing under the banner of their eagles; the second, dumb with rage. The prophet Zachary had foretold this triumph which the Son of Man was to receive a few days before His Passion, and which had been prepared for Him from all eternity.

 ' Rejoice greatly, O daughter of Sion! Shout for joy, O daughter of Jerusalem! Behold thy King will come to thee; the Just and the Saviour. He is poor, and riding upon an ass, and upon a colt, the foal of an ass.' 

Jesus, knowing that the hour has come for the fulfilment of this prophecy, singles out two from the rest of His disciples, and bids them lead to Him an ass and her colt, which they would find not far off. He has reached Bethphage, on Mount Olivet. The two disciples lose no time in executing the order given them by their divine Master; and the ass and the colt are soon brought to the place where He stands. 

 The holy fathers have explained to us the mystery of these two animals. The ass represents the Jewish people, which had been long under the yoke of the Law; the colt, upon which, as the evangelist says, no man yet hath sat, is a figure of the Gentile world, which no one had ever yet brought into subjection. The future of these two peoples is to be decided a few days hence: the Jews will be rejected, for having refused to acknowledge Jesus as the Messias; the Gentiles will take their place, to be adopted as God's people, and become docile and faithful. The disciples spread their garments upon the colt; and our Saviour, that the prophetic figure might be fulfilled, sits upon him, and advances towards Jerusalem. As soon as it is known that Jesus is near the city, the Holy Spirit works in the hearts of those Jews, who have come from all parts to celebrate the feast of the Passover. They go out to meet our Lord, holding palm branches in their hands, and loudly proclaiming Him to be King. They that have accompanied Jesus from Bethania, join the enthusiastic crowd. Whilst some spread their garments on the way, others cut down boughs from the palm-trees, and strew them along the road. Hosanna is the triumphant cry, proclaiming to the whole city that Jesus, the Son of David, has made His entrance as her King. Thus did God, in His power over men's hearts, procure a triumph for His Son, and in the very city which, a few days later, was to clamour for His Blood.

 This day was one of glory to our Jesus, and the holy Church would have us renew, each year, the memory of this triumph of the Man-God. Shortly after the birth of our Emmanuel, we saw the Magi coming from the extreme east, and looking in Jerusalem for the King of the Jews, to whom they intended offering their gifts and their adorations: but it is Jerusalem herself that now goes forth to meet this King. Each of these events is an acknowledgment of the kingship of Jesus; the first, from the Gentiles; the second, from the Jews. Both were to pay Him this regal homage, before He suffered His Passion. The inscription to be put upon the cross, by Pilate's order, will express the kingly character of the Crucified: Jesus of Nazareth, King of the Jews. Pilate, the Roman governor, the pagan, the base coward, has been unwittingly the fulfiller of a prophecy; and when the enemies of Jesus insist on the inscription being altered, Pilate will not deign to give them any answer but this: ' What I have written, I have written.' To-day, it is the Jews themselves that proclaim Jesus to be their King: they will soon be dispersed, in punishment for their revolt against the Son of David; but Jesus is King, and will be so for ever. 

Thus were literally verified the words spoken by the Archangel to Mary, when he announced to her the glories of the Child that was to be born of her: ' The Lord God shall give unto Him the throne of David, His father; and He shall reign in the house of Jacob for ever.' Jesus begins His reign upon the earth this very day; and though the first Israel is soon to disclaim His rule, a new Israel, formed from the faithful few of the old, shall rise up in every nation of the earth, and become the kingdom of Christ, a kingdom such as no mere earthly monarch ever coveted in his wildest fancies of ambition. 

 This is the glorious mystery which ushers in the great week, the week of dolours. Holy Church would have us give this momentary consolation to our heart, and hail our Jesus as our King. She has so arranged the service of to-day, that it should express both joy and sorrow; joy, by uniting herself with the loyal hosannas of the city of David; and sorrow, by compassionating the Passion of her divine Spouse. 

The whole function is divided into three parts, which we will now proceed to explain. The first is the blessing of the palms; and we may have an idea of its importance from the solemnity used by the Church in this sacred rite. One would suppose that the holy Sacrifice has begun, and is going to be offered up in honour of Jesus' entry into Jerusalem. Introit, Collect, Epistle, Gradual, Gospel, even a Preface, are said, as though we were, as usual, preparing for the immolation of the spotless Lamb; but, after the triple Sanctus! Sanctus! Sanctus! the Church suspends these sacrificial formulas, and turns to the blessing of the palms. The prayers she uses for this blessing are eloquent and full of instruction; and, together with the sprinkling with holy water and the incensation, impart a virtue to these branches, which elevates them to the supernatural order, and makes them means for the sanctification of our soul and the protection of our persons and dwellings. The faithful should hold these palms in their hands during the procession, and during the reading of the Passion at Mass, and keep them in their homes as an outward expression of their faith, and as a pledge of God's watchful love. 

 It is scarcely necessary to tell our reader that the palms or olive branches, thus blessed, are carried in memory of those wherewith the people of Jerusalem strewed the road, as our Saviour made His triumphant Entry; but a word on the antiquity of our ceremony will not be superfluous. It began very early in the east. It is probable that, as far as Jerusalem itself is concerned, the custom was established immediately after the ages of persecution. St. Cyril, who was bishop of that city in the fourth century, tells us that the palm-tree, from which the people cut the branches when they went out to meet our Saviour, was still to be seen in the vale of Cedron. Such a circumstance would naturally suggest an annual commemoration of the great event. In the. following century, we find this ceremony established, not only in the churches of the east, but also in the monasteries of Egypt and Syria. At the beginning of Lent, many of the holy monks obtained permission from their abbots to retire into the desert, that they might spend the sacred season in strict seclusion; but they were obliged to return to their monasteries for Palm Sunday, as we learn from the life of Saint Euthymius, written by his disciple Cyril. In the west, the introduction of this ceremony was more gradual; the first trace we find of it is in the sacramentary of St. Gregory, that is, at the end of the sixth, or the beginning of the seventh, century. When the faith had penetrated into the north, it was not possible to have palms or olive branches; they were supplied by branches from other trees. The beautiful prayers used in the blessing, and based on the mysteries expressed by the palm and olive trees, are still employed in the blessing of our willow, box, or other branches; and rightly, for these represent the symbolical ones which nature has denied us. 

 The second of to-day's ceremonies is the procession, which comes immediately after the blessing of the palms. It represents our Saviour's journey to Jerusalem, and His entry into the city. To make it the more expressive, the branches that have just been blessed are held in the hand during it. With the Jews, to hold a branch in one's hand was a sign of joy. The divine law had sanctioned this practice, as we read in the following passage from Leviticus, where God commands His people to keep the feast of tabernacles: And you shall take to you, on the first day, the fruits of the fairest tree, and branches of palm-trees, and boughs of thick trees, and willows of the brook, and you shall rejoice before the Lord your God. It was, therefore, to testify their delight at seeing Jesus enter within their walls, that the inhabitants, even the little children, of Jerusalem, went forth to meet Him with palms in their hands. Let us, also, go before our King, singing our hosannas to Him as the conqueror of death, and the liberator of His people. During the middle ages, it was the custom, in many churches, to carry the book of the holy Gospels in this procession. The Gospel contains the words of Jesus Christ, and was considered to represent Him. The procession halted at an appointed place, or station: the deacon then opened the sacred volume, and sang from it the passage which describes our Lord's entry into Jerusalem. This done, the cross which, up to this moment, was veiled, was uncovered; each of the clergy advanced towards it, venerated it, and placed at its foot a small portion of the palm he held in his hand. The procession then returned, preceded by the cross, which was left unveiled until all had re-entered the church. In England and Normandy, as far back as the eleventh century, there was practised a holy ceremony which represented, even more vividly than the one we have just been describing, the scene that was witnessed on this day at Jerusalem: the blessed Sacrament was carried in procession. The heresy of Berengarius, against the real presence of Jesus in the Eucharist, had been broached about that time; and the tribute of triumphant joy here shown to the sacred Host was a distant preparation for the feast and procession which were to be instituted at a later period. A touching ceremony was also practised in Jerusalem during to-day's procession, and, like those just mentioned, was intended to commemorate the event related by the Gospel. The whole community of the Franciscans (to whose keeping the holy places are entrusted) went in the morning to Bethphage. There, the father guardian of the holy Land, being vested in pontifical robes, mounted upon an ass, on which garments were laid. Accompanied by the friars and the Catholics of Jerusalem, all holding palms in their hands, he entered the city, and alighted at the church of the holy sepulchre where Mass was celebrated with all possible solemnity. This beautiful ceremony, which dated from the period of the Latin kingdom in Jerusalem, has been forbidden for now almost two hundred years, by the Turkish authorities of the city. We have mentioned these different usages, as we have doneothers on similar occasions, in order to aid the faithful to the better understanding of the several mysteries of the liturgy. 

In the present instance, they will learn that, in to-day's procession, the Church wishes us to honour Jesus Christ as though He were really among us, and were receiving the humble tribute of our loyalty. Let us lovingly go forth to meet this our King, our Saviour, who comes to visit the daughter of Sion, as the prophet has just told us. He is in our midst; it is to Him that we pay honour with our palms: let us give Him our hearts too. He comes that He may be our King; let us welcome Him as such, and fervently cry out to Him: 'Hosanna to the Son of David!' 

 At the close of the procession a ceremony takes place, which is full of the sublimest symbolism. On returning to the church, the doors are found to be shut. The triumphant procession is stopped; but the songs of joy are continued. A hymn in honour of Christ our King is sung with its joyous chorus ; and at length the subdeacon strikes the door with the staff of the cross; the door opens, and the people, preceded by the clergy, enter the church, proclaiming the praise of Him, who is our resurrection and our life. This ceremony is intended to represent the entry of Jesus into that Jerusalem of which the earthly one was but the figure--the Jerusalem of heaven, which has been opened for us by our Saviour. The sin of our first parents had shut it against us; but Jesus, the King of glory, opened its gates by His cross, to which every resistance yields. Let us, then, continue to follow in the footsteps of the Son of David, for He is also the Son of God, and He invites us to share His kingdom with Him. Thus, by the procession, which is commemorative of what happened on this day, the Church raises up our thoughts to the glorious mystery of the Ascension, whereby heaven was made the close of Jesus' mission on earth. 

Alas l the interval between these two triumphs of our Redeemer are not all days of joy; and no sooner is our procession over, than the Church, who had laid aside for a moment the weight of her grief, falls back into sorrow and mourning. The third part of to-day's service is the offering of the holy Sacrifice. The portions that are sung by the choir are expressive of the deepest desolation; and the history of our Lord's Passion, which is now to be read by anticipation, gives to the rest of the day that character of sacred gloom, which we all know so well. For the last five or six centuries, the Church has adopted a special chant for this narrative of the holy Gospel. The historian, or the evangelist, relates the events in a tone that is at once grave and pathetic; the words of our Saviour are sung to a solemn yet sweet melody, which strikingly contrasts with the high dominant of the several other interlocutors and the Jewish populace. During the singing of the Passion, the faithful should hold their palms in their hands, and, by this emblem of triumph, protest against the insults offered to Jesus by His enemies. As we listen to each humiliation and suffering, all of which were endured out of love for us, let us offer Him our palm as to our dearest Lord and King. When should we be more adoring, than when He is most suffering? These are the leading features of this great day.

 According to our usual plan, we will add to the prayers and lessons any instructions that seem to be needed. This Sunday, besides its liturgical and popular appellation of Palm Sunday, has had several other names. Thus it was called Hosanna Sunday, in allusion to the acclamation wherewith the Jews greeted Jesus on His entry into Jerusalem. Our forefathers used also to call it Pascha Floridum, because the feast of the Pasch (or Easter), which is but eight days off, is to-day in bud, so to speak, and the faithful could begin from this Sunday to fulfil the precept of Easter Communion. It was in allusion to this name, that the Spaniards, having on the Palm Sunday of 1513, discovered the peninsula on the Gulf of Mexico, called it Florida. We also find the name of Capitilavium given to this Sunday, because, during those times when it was the custom to defer till Holy Saturday the baptism of infants horn during the preceding months (where such a delay entailed no danger), the parents used, on this day, to wash the heads of these children, out of respect to the holy chrism wherewith they were to be anointed. Later on, this Sunday was, at least in some churches, called the Pasch of the competent,, that is, of the catechumens, who were admitted to Baptism; they assembled to-day in the church, and received a special instruction on the symbol, which had been given to them in the previous scrutiny. In the Gothic Church of Spain, the symbol was not given till to-day. The Greeks call this Sunday Baïphoros, that is, Palm-bearing.
Christus factus est pro nobis
Fr Barron  : Commentary on Palm Sunday


PALM SUNDAY 2013

by Pope Francis



More than 250 thousand people gathered on March 24, 2013, to attend Palm Sunday Mass, which Pope Francis celebrated in St. Peter's Square. The Pope entered the square while the choir and crowd sang the Hosanna. After reaching the foot of the square's obelisk, the Pope blessed the palms and olive branches of those in the square. The procession then continued to the altar on the Sagrato of the Basilica. The Pope carried one of the three-metre long palm branches, which had been artistically braided so as to represent the Holy Trinity. The choir sang the Kyrie while the Pope venerated and incensed the altar. The Liturgy of the Word included readings from Isaiah and St. Paul's Letter to the Philippians. After the Gospel reading of the Passion, proclaimed by three deacons, the Pope's homily focused on three central aspects: Joy, the Cross, and Youth.

Vatican, March 24, 2013
1. Jesus enters Jerusalem. The crowd of disciples accompanies him in festive mood, their garments are stretched out before him, there is talk of the miracles he has accomplished, and loud praises are heard: “Blessed is the King who comes in the name of the Lord. Peace in heaven and glory in the highest!” (Lk 19:38).

Crowds, celebrating, praise, blessing, peace: joy fills the air. Jesus has awakened great hopes, especially in the hearts of the simple, the humble, the poor, the forgotten, those who do not matter in the eyes of the world. He understands human sufferings, he has shown the face of God’s mercy, and he has bent down to heal body and soul.

This is Jesus. This is his heart which looks to all of us, to our sicknesses, to our sins. The love of Jesus is great. And thus he enters Jerusalem, with this love, and looks at us. It is a beautiful scene, full of light - the light of the love of Jesus, the love of his heart - of joy, of celebration.

At the beginning of Mass, we too repeated it. We waved our palms, our olive branches. We too welcomed Jesus; we too expressed our joy at accompanying him, at knowing him to be close, present in us and among us as a friend, a brother, and also as a King: that is, a shining beacon for our lives. Jesus is God, but he lowered himself to walk with us. He is our friend, our brother. He illumines our path here. And in this way we have welcomed him today. And here the first word that I wish to say to you: joy! Do not be men and women of sadness: a Christian can never be sad! Never give way to discouragement! Ours is not a joy born of having many possessions, but from having encountered a Person: Jesus, in our midst; it is born from knowing that with him we are never alone, even at difficult moments, even when our life’s journey comes up against problems and obstacles that seem insurmountable, and there are so many of them! And in this moment the enemy, the devil, comes, often disguised as an angel, and slyly speaks his word to us. Do not listen to him! Let us follow Jesus! We accompany, we follow Jesus, but above all we know that he accompanies us and carries us on his shoulders. This is our joy, this is the hope that we must bring to this world. Please do not let yourselves be robbed of hope! Do not let hope be stolen! The hope that Jesus gives us.

2. The second word. Why does Jesus enter Jerusalem? Or better: how does Jesus enter Jerusalem? The crowds acclaim him as King. And he does not deny it, he does not tell them to be silent (cf. Lk 19:39-40). But what kind of a King is Jesus? Let us take a look at him: he is riding on a donkey, he is not accompanied by a court, he is not surrounded by an army as a symbol of power. He is received by humble people, simple folk who have the sense to see something more in Jesus; they have that sense of the faith which says: here is the Saviour. Jesus does not enter the Holy City to receive the honours reserved to earthly kings, to the powerful, to rulers; he enters to be scourged, insulted and abused, as Isaiah foretold in the First Reading (cf. Is 50:6). He enters to receive a crown of thorns, a staff, a purple robe: his kingship becomes an object of derision. He enters to climb Calvary, carrying his burden of wood. And this brings us to the second word: Cross. Jesus enters Jerusalem in order to die on the Cross. And it is precisely here that his kingship shines forth in godly fashion: his royal throne is the wood of the Cross! It reminds me of what Benedict XVI said to the Cardinals: you are princes, but of a king crucified. That is the throne of Jesus. Jesus takes it upon himself… Why the Cross? Because Jesus takes upon himself the evil, the filth, the sin of the world, including the sin of all of us, and he cleanses it, he cleanses it with his blood, with the mercy and the love of God. Let us look around: how many wounds are inflicted upon humanity by evil! Wars, violence, economic conflicts that hit the weakest, greed for money that you can’t take with you and have to leave. When we were small, our grandmother used to say: a shroud has no pocket. Love of power, corruption, divisions, crimes against human life and against creation! And – as each one of us knows and is aware - our personal sins: our failures in love and respect towards God, towards our neighbour and towards the whole of creation. Jesus on the Cross feels the whole weight of the evil, and with the force of God’s love he conquers it, he defeats it with his resurrection. This is the good that Jesus does for us on the throne of the Cross. Christ’s Cross embraced with love never leads to sadness, but to joy, to the joy of having been saved and of doing a little of what he did on the day of his death.

3. Today in this Square, there are many young people: for twenty-eight years Palm Sunday has been World Youth Day! This is our third word: youth! Dear young people, I saw you in the procession as you were coming in; I think of you celebrating around Jesus, waving your olive branches. I think of you crying out his name and expressing your joy at being with him! You have an important part in the celebration of faith! You bring us the joy of faith and you tell us that we must live the faith with a young heart, always: a young heart, even at the age of seventy or eighty. Dear young people! With Christ, the heart never grows old! Yet all of us, all of you know very well that the King whom we follow and who accompanies us is very special: he is a King who loves even to the Cross and who teaches us to serve and to love. And you are not ashamed of his Cross! On the contrary, you embrace it, because you have understood that it is in giving ourselves, in giving ourselves, in emerging from ourselves that we have true joy and that, with his love, God conquered evil. You carry the pilgrim Cross through all the Continents, along the highways of the world! You carry it in response to Jesus’ call: “Go, make disciples of all nations” (Mt 28:19), which is the theme of World Youth Day this year. You carry it so as to tell everyone that on the Cross Jesus knocked down the wall of enmity that divides people and nations, and he brought reconciliation and peace. Dear friends, I too am setting out on a journey with you, starting today, in the footsteps of Blessed John Paul II and Benedict XVI. We are already close to the next stage of this great pilgrimage of the Cross. I look forward joyfully to next July in Rio de Janeiro! I will see you in that great city in Brazil! Prepare well – prepare spiritually above all – in your communities, so that our gathering in Rio may be a sign of faith for the whole world. Young people must say to the world: to follow Christ is good; to go with Christ is good; the message of Christ is good; emerging from ourselves, to the ends of the earth and of existence, to take Jesus there, is good! Three words, then: joy, Cross, young.

Let us ask the intercession of the Virgin Mary. She teaches us the joy of meeting Christ, the love with which we must look to the foot of the Cross, the enthusiasm of the young heart with which we must follow him during this Holy Week and throughout our lives. May it be so.

© Libreria Editrice Vaticana 2013


Entry into Jerusalem
Palm Sunday in the Orthodox Church


Catholic Mass of Palm Sunday



"WE ARE THREE"
 from the Orthodox Convent of St Elizabeth in Minsk

ABBOT PAUL'S HOMILY FOR PALM SUNDAY

Palm Sunday 2014

Today we pass from light to darkness, as Christ enters Jerusalem amid cries of joyful acclamation, for soon the Hosannas will turn into shouts of Crucify, crucify. And yet we know that Christ’s suffering, his Passion and Death on the Cross, will ultimately lead to the glory of the Empty Tomb, from darkness to light in the dawn of Easter.

But why was his Blood shed for us, God’s most glorious and precious Blood, and why was his Body broken for us on the altar of the Cross? Why should the Blood of his only Son be pleasing to the Father, who once refused to accept the sacrifice of Isaac, when Abraham his father offered him as a burnt offering, and instead was pleased to accept the sacrifice of a ram? Surely it is evident that the Father accepts the sacrifice of Christ, the Lamb of God, not because he demands it, still less because he feels some need of it, but in order to carry out his own purposes for the salvation of the world. Humanity had to be brought back to life by the humanity of God. We had to be summoned to life by his Son. Let us not squander what God, in his merciful love, has given us in Christ.


Nothing can equal the miracle of our salvation. A few drops of Blood have set free the entire universe.

THE DONKEY
by G.K. Chesterton




When fishes flew and forests walked   
   And figs grew upon thorn,   
Some moment when the moon was blood   
   Then surely I was born.

With monstrous head and sickening cry
   And ears like errant wings,   
The devil’s walking parody   
   On all four-footed things.

The tattered outlaw of the earth,
   Of ancient crooked will;
Starve, scourge, deride me: I am dumb,   
   I keep my secret still.

Fools! For I also had my hour;
   One far fierce hour and sweet:   
There was a shout about my ears,
   And palms before my feet.



MAUNDY THURSDAY 2014

$
0
0
Homily of Pope Benedict XVI 
At the Mass of the Lord's Supper 

Dear Brothers and Sisters, In his Gospel, Saint John, more fully than the other three evangelists, reports in his own distinctive way the farewell discourses of Jesus; they appear as his testament and a synthesis of the core of his message. They are introduced by the washing of feet, in which Jesus´ redemptive ministry on behalf of a humanity needing purification is summed up in a gesture of humility. Jesus´ words end as a prayer, his priestly prayer, whose background exegetes have traced to the ritual of the Jewish feast of atonement. The significance of that feast and its rituals – the world´s purification and reconciliation with God – is fulfilled in Jesus´ prayer, a prayer which anticipates his Passion and transforms it into a prayer. The priestly prayer thus makes uniquely evident the perpetual mystery of Holy Thursday: the new priesthood of Jesus Christ and its prolongation in the consecration of the Apostles, in the incorporation of the disciples into the Lord´s priesthood. From this inexhaustibly profound text, I would like to select three sayings of Jesus which can lead us more fully into the mystery of Holy Thursday. First, there are the words: "This is eternal life, that they may know you, the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom you have sent" (Jn 17:3). Everyone wants to have life. We long for a life which is authentic, complete, worthwhile, full of joy. This yearning for life coexists with a resistance to death, which nonetheless remains unescapable. When Jesus speaks about eternal life, he is referring to real and true life, a life worthy of being lived. He is not simply speaking about life after death. He is talking about authentic life, a life fully alive and thus not subject to death, yet one which can already, and indeed must, begin in this world. Only if we learn even now how to live authentically, if we learn how to live the life which death cannot take away, does the promise of eternity become meaningful. But how does this happen? What is this true and eternal life which death cannot touch? We have heard Jesus´ answer: this is eternal life, that they may know you – God – and the one whom you have sent, Jesus Christ. Much to our surprise, we are told that life is knowledge. This means first of all that life is relationship. No one has life from himself and only for himself. We have it from others and in a relationship with others. If it is a relationship in truth and love, a giving and receiving, it gives fullness to life and makes it beautiful. But for that very reason, the destruction of that relationship by death can be especially painful, it can put life itself in question. 

Only a relationship with the One who is himself Life can preserve my life beyond the floodwaters of death, can bring me through them alive. Already in Greek philosophy we encounter the idea that man can find eternal life if he clings to what is indestructible – to truth, which is eternal. He needs, as it were, to be full of truth in order to bear within himself the stuff of eternity. But only if truth is a Person, can it lead me through the night of death. We cling to God – to Jesus Christ the Risen One. And thus we are led by the One who is himself Life. In this relationship we too live by passing through death, since we are not forsaken by the One who is himself Life. But let us return to Jesus´s words – this is eternal life: that they know you and the One whom you have sent. Knowledge of God becomes eternal life. Clearly "knowledge" here means something more than mere factual knowledge, as, for example, when we know that a famous person has died or a discovery was made. Knowing, in the language of sacred Scripture, is an interior becoming one with the other. Knowing God, knowing Christ, always means loving him, becoming, in a sense, one with him by virtue of that knowledge and love. Our life becomes authentic and true life, and thus eternal life, when we know the One who is the source of all being and all life. And so Jesus´ words become a summons: let us become friends of Jesus, let us try to know him all the more! Let us live in dialogue with him! Let us learn from him how to live aright, let us be his witnesses! Then we become people who love and then we act aright. Then we are truly alive. Twice in the course of the priestly prayer Jesus speaks of revealing God´s name. "I have made your name known to those whom you gave me from the world" (v. 6). "I have made your name known to them, and I will make it known, so that the love with which you have loved me may be in them, and I in them" (v. 26). The Lord is alluding here to the scene of the burning bush, when God, at Moses´ request, had revealed his name. Jesus thus means to say that he is bringing to fulfilment what began with the burning bush; that in him God, who had made himself known to Moses, now reveals himself fully. And that in doing so he brings about reconciliation; that the love with which God loves his Son in the mystery of the Trinity now draws men and women into this divine circle of love. But what, more precisely, does it mean to say that the revelation made from the burning bush is finally brought to completion, fully attains its purpose? The essence of what took place on Mount Horeb was not the mysterious word, the "name" which God had revealed to Moses, as a kind of mark of identification. To give one´s name means to enter into relationship with another. The revelation of the divine name, then, means that God, infinite and self-subsistent, enters into the network of human relationships; that he comes out of himself, so to speak, and becomes one of us, present among us and for us. Consequently, Israel saw in the name of God not merely a word steeped in mystery, but an affirmation that God is with us. According to sacred Scripture, the Temple is the dwelling-place of God´s name. God is not confined within any earthly space; he remains infinitely above and beyond the world. Yet in the Temple he is present for us as the One who can be called – as the One who wills to be with us. This desire of God to be with his people comes to completion in the incarnation of the Son. Here what began at the burning bush is truly brought to completion: God, as a Man, is able to be called by us and he is close to us. He is one of us, yet he remains the eternal and infinite God. His love comes forth, so to speak, from himself and enters into our midst. The mystery of the Eucharist, the presence of the Lord under the appearances of bread and wine, is the highest and most sublime way in which this new mode of God´s being-with-us takes shape. "Truly you are a God who is hidden, O God of Israel", the prophet Isaiah had prayed (45:15). This never ceases to be true. But we can also say: Truly you are a God who is close, you are a God-with-us. You have revealed your mystery to us, you have shown your face to us. You have revealed yourself and given yourself into our hands… At this hour joy and gratitude must fill us, because God has shown himself, because he, infinite and beyond the grasp of our reason, is the God who is close to us, who loves us, and whom we can know and love. The best-known petition of the priestly prayer is the petition for the unity of the disciples, now and yet to come: "I do not ask only on behalf of these – the community of the disciples gathered in the Upper Room – but also on behalf of those who will believe in me through their word, that they may all be one. As you, Father, are in me, and I am in you, may they also be in us, so that the world may believe that you have sent me" (v. 20ff.; cf. vv. 11 and 13). What exactly is the Lord asking for? First, he prays for his disciples, present and future. He peers into the distance of future history. He sees the dangers there and he commends this community to the heart of the Father. He prays to the Father for the Church and for her unity. It has been said that in the Gospel of John the Church is not present. Yet here she appears in her essential features: as the community of disciples who through the apostolic preaching believe in Jesus Christ and thus become one. Jesus prays for the Church to be one and apostolic. This prayer, then, is properly speaking an act which founds the Church. The Lord prays to the Father for the Church. She is born of the prayer of Jesus and through the preaching of the Apostles, who make known God´s name and introduce men and women into the fellowship of love with God. Jesus thus prays that the preaching of the disciples will continue for all time, that it will gather together men and women who know God and the one he has sent, his Son Jesus Christ. He prays that men and women may be led to faith and, through faith, to love. He asks the Father that these believers "be in us" (v. 21); that they will live, in other words, in interior communion with God and Jesus Christ, and that this inward being in communion with God may give rise to visible unity. Twice the Lord says that this unity should make the world believe in the mission of Jesus. It must thus be a unity which can be seen – a unity which so transcends ordinary human possibilities as to become a sign before the world and to authenticate the mission of Jesus Christ. Jesus´ prayer gives us the assurance that the preaching of the Apostles will never fail throughout history; that it will always awaken faith and gather men and women into unity – into a unity which becomes a testimony to the mission of Jesus Christ. But this prayer also challenges us to a constant examination of conscience. At this hour the Lord is asking us: are you living, through faith, in fellowship with me and thus in fellowship with God? Or are you rather living for yourself, and thus apart from faith? And are you not thus guilty of the inconsistency which obscures my mission in the world and prevents men and women from encountering God´s love? It was part of the historical Passion of Jesus, and remains part of his ongoing Passion throughout history, that he saw, and even now continues to see, all that threatens and destroys unity. As we meditate on the Passion of the Lord, let us also feel Jesus´ pain at the way that we contradict his prayer, that we resist his love, that we oppose the unity which should bear witness before the world to his mission. At this hour, when the Lord in the most holy Eucharist gives himself, his body and his blood, into our hands and into our hearts, let us be moved by his prayer. Let us enter into his prayer and thus beseech him: Lord, grant us faith in you, who are one with the Father in the Holy Spirit. Grant that we may live in your love and thus become one, as you are one with the Father, so that the world may believe. Amen.

---


This day, Maundy Thursday (also "Holy Thursday" or "Shire Thursday"1) commemorates Christ's Last Supper and the initiation of the Eucharist. Its name of "Maundy" comes from the Latin word mandatum, meaning "command." This stems from Christ's words in John 13:34, "A new commandment I give unto you." It is the first of the three days known as the "Triduum," and after the Vigil tonight, and until the Vigil of Easter, a more profoundly somber attitude prevails (most especially during the hours between Noon and 3:00 PM on Good Friday). Raucous amusements should be set aside... 
The Cenacle; Bottom: King David's Tomb
The Last Supper took place in "the upper room" of the house believed to have been owned by John Mark and his mother, Mary (Acts 12:12). This room, also the site of the Pentecost, is known as the "Coenaculum" or the "Cenacle" and is referred to as "Holy and glorious Sion, mother of all churches" in St. James' Liturgy. At the site of this place -- our first Christian church -- a basilica was built in the 4th century. It was destroyed by Muslims and later re-built by the Crusaders. Underneath the place is the tomb of David. 

After the Supper, He went outside the Old City of Jerusalem, crossed the Kidron Valley, and came to the Garden of Gethsemani, a place whose name means "Olive Press," and where olives still grow today. There He suffered in three ineffable ways: He knew exactly what would befall Him physically and mentally -- every stroke, every thorn in the crown He would wear, every labored breath He would try to take while hanging on the Cross, the pain in each glance at His mother; He knew that He was taking on all the sins of the world -- all the sins that had ever been or ever will be committed; and, finally, He knew that, for some people, this Sacrifice would not be fruitful because they would reject Him. Here He was let down by His Apostles when they fell asleep instead of keeping watch, here is where He was further betrayed by Judas with a kiss, and where He was siezed by "a great multitude with swords and clubs, sent from the chief Priests and the ancients of the people" and taken before Caiphas, the high priest, where he was accused of blasphemy, beaten, spat upon, and prepared to be taken to Pontius Pilate tomorrow morning. 

As for today's liturgies, in the morning, the local Bishop will offer a special Chrism Mass during which blesses the oils used in Baptism, Confirmation, Holy Orders, Unction, and the consecration of Altars and churches.

At the evening Mass, after the bells ring during the Gloria, they are rung no more until the Easter Vigil (a wooden clapper called a "crotalus" is used insead). Parents explain this to their children by saying that the all the bells fly to Rome after the Gloria of the Mass on Maundy Thursday to visit the Popes. Children are told that the bells sleep on the roof of St. Peter's Basilica, and, bringing Easter eggs with them, start their flight home at the Gloria at the Easter Vigil, when when they peal wildly. 

Then comes the Washing of the Feet after the homily, a rite performed by Christ upon His disciples to prepare them for the priesthood and the marriage banquet they will offer, and which is rooted in the Old Testament practice of foot-washing in preparation for the marital embrace (II Kings 11:8-11, Canticles 5:3) and in the ritual ablutions performed by the High Priest of the Old Covenant (contrast Leviticus 16:23-24 with John 13:3-5). The priest girds himself with a cloth and washes the feet of 12 men he's chosen to represent the Apostles for the ceremony. 

The rest of the Mass after the Washing of the Feet has a special form, unlike all other Masses. After the Mass, the priest takes off his chasuble and vests in a white cope. He returns to the Altar, incenses the Sacred Hosts in the ciborium, and, preceded by the Crucifer and torchbearers, carries the Ciborium to the "Altar of Repose," also called the "Holy Sepulchre," where it will remain "entombed" until the Mass of the Presanctified on Good Friday. 


Then there follows the Stripping of the Altars, during which everything is removed as Antiphons and Psalms are recited. All the glorious symbols of Christ's Presence are removed to give us the sense of His entering most fully into His Passion. Christ enters the Garden of Gethsemani; His arrest is imminent. Fortescue's "Ceremonies of the Roman Rite Described" tells us: "From now till Saturday no lamps in the church are lit. No bells are rung. Holy Water should be removed from all stoups and thrown into the sacrarium. A small quantity is kept for blessing the fire on Holy Saturday or for a sick call." The joyful signs of His Presence won't return until Easter begins with the Easter Vigil Mass on Saturday evening.

MAUNDY THURSDAY
by Louis Bouyer




 "All Christian worship is but a continuous celebration of Easter," for "the Christian religion is not simply a doctrine : it is a fact, an action, and an action, not of the past, but of the present, where the past is recovered and the future draws near." Such is the dominant idea which Pere Bouyer applies with unfaltering insight to the whole cycle from the Tenebrm of Wednesday night to the Easter Vigil. Here is recapitulated the redemptive work of Christ, not simply in recollection but in fact : for the Christian liturgy, and especially its essential paschal rite, is a perpetual renewal of the mystery of Christ. So it is that the events of Maundy Thursday contain the total mystery of redemption and the means of its renewal while time lasts. For in the institution of the Eucharist Christ did not simply anticipate his Passion by a gesture : the sacrament was to make possible the re-presentation of his sacrifice in all times and places. And from that sacrifice all else derives : the liturgical rites are in their measure all alike an enshrining of that central truth. It is more than a matter of etymology that for the East the "Liturgy" is synonymous with the Mass.


The Cross–For Us | Hans Urs von Balthasar |

 An excerpt from A Short Primer For Unsettled Laymen


Without a doubt, at the center of the New Testament there stands the Cross, which receives its interpretation from the Resurrection. 

The Passion narratives are the first pieces of the Gospels that were composed as a unity. In his preaching at Corinth, Paul initially wants to know nothing but the Cross, which "destroys the wisdom of the wise and wrecks the understanding of those who understand", which "is a scandal to the Jews and foolishness to the gentiles". But "the foolishness of God is wiser than men, and the weakness of God is stronger than men" (I Cor 1:19, 23, 25). 

Whoever removes the Cross and its interpretation by the New Testament from the center, in order to replace it, for example, with the social commitment of Jesus to the oppressed as a new center, no longer stands in continuity with the apostolic faith. He does not see that God's commitment to the world is most absolute precisely at this point across a chasm.

It is certainly not surprising that the disciples were able to understand the meaning of the Cross only slowly, even after the Resurrection. The Lord himself gives a first catechetical instruction to the disciples at Emmaus by showing that this incomprehensible event is the fulfillment of what had been foretold and that the open question marks of the Old Testament find their solution only here (Lk 24:27). 

Which riddles? Those of the Covenant between God and men in which the latter must necessarily fail again and again: who can be a match for God as a partner? Those of the many cultic sacrifices that in the end are still external to man while he himself cannot offer himself as a sacrifice. Those of the inscrutable meaning of suffering which can fall even, and especially, on the innocent, so that every proof that God rewards the good becomes void. Only at the outer periphery, as something that so far is completely sealed, appear the outlines of a figure in which the riddles might be solved. 

This figure would be at once the completely kept and fulfilled Covenant, even far beyond Israel (Is 49:5-6), and the personified sacrifice in which at the same time the riddle of suffering, of being despised and rejected, becomes a light; for it happens as the vicarious suffering of the just for "the many" (Is 52:13-53:12). Nobody had understood the prophecy then, but in the light of the Cross and Resurrection of Jesus it became the most important key to the meaning of the apparently meaningless.

Did not Jesus himself use this key at the Last Supper in anticipation? "For you", "for the many", his Body is given up and his Blood is poured out. He himself, without a doubt, foreknew that his will to help these" people toward God who are so distant from God would at some point be taken terribly seriously, that he would suffer in their place through this distance from God, indeed this utmost darkness of God, in order to take it from them and to give them an inner share in his closeness to God. "I have a baptism to be baptized with, and how I am constrained until it is accomplished!" (Lk 12:50). 

It stands as a dark cloud at the horizon of his active life; everything he does then-healing the sick, proclaiming the kingdom of God, driving out evil spirits by his good Spirit, forgiving sins-all of these partial engagements happen in the approach toward the one unconditional engagement. 

As soon as the formula "for the many", "for you", "for us", is found, it resounds through all the writings of the New Testament; it is even present before anything is written down (cf. i Cor 15:3). Paul, Peter, John: everywhere the same light comes from the two little words.

What has happened? Light has for the first time penetrated into the closed dungeons of human and cosmic suffering and dying. Pain and death receive meaning. 

Not only that, they can receive more meaning and bear more fruit than the greatest and most successful activity, a meaning not only for the one who suffers but precisely also for others, for the world as a whole. No religion had even approached this thought. [1] The great religions had mostly been ingenious methods of escaping suffering or of making it ineffective. The highest that was reached was voluntary death for the sake of justice: Socrates and his spiritualized heroism. The detached farewell discourses of the wise man in prison could be compared from afar to the wondrous farewell discourses of Christ. 

But Socrates dies noble and transfigured; Christ must go out into the hellish darkness of godforsakenness, where he calls for the lost Father "with prayers and supplications, with loud cries and tears" (Heb 5:7). Why are such stories handed down? Why has the image of the hero, the martyr, thus been destroyed? It was "for us", "in our place".

One can ask endlessly how it is possible to take someone's place in this way. The only thing that helps us who are perplexed is the certainty of the original Church that this man belongs to God, that "he truly was God's Son", as the centurion acknowledges under the Cross, so that finally one has to render him homage in adoration as "my Lord and my God" Jn 20:28). 

Every theology that begins to blink and stutter at this point and does not want to come out with the words of the Apostle Thomas or tinkers with them will not hold to the "for us". There is no intermediary between a man who is God and an ordinary mortal, and nobody will seriously hold the opinion that a man like us, be he ever so courageous and generous in giving himself, would be able to take upon himself the sin of another, let alone the sin of all. He can suffer death in the place of someone who is condemned to death. This would be generous, and it would spare the other person death at least for a time. 

But what Christ did on the Cross was in no way intended to spare us death but rather to revalue death completely. In place of the "going down into the pit" of the Old Testament, it became "being in paradise tomorrow". Instead of fearing death as the final evil and begging God for a few more years of life, as the weeping king Hezekiah does, Paul would like most of all to die immediately in order "to be with the Lord" (Phil 1:23). Together with death, life is also revalued: "If we live, we live to the Lord; if we die, we die to the Lord" (Rom 14:8).

But the issue is not only life and death but our existence before God and our being judged by him. All of us were sinners before him and worthy of condemnation. But God "made the One who knew no sin to be sin, so that we might be justified through him in God's eyes" (2 Cor 5:21). 

Only God in his absolute freedom can take hold of our finite freedom from within in such a way as to give it a direction toward him, an exit to him, when it was closed in on itself. This happened in virtue of the "wonderful exchange" between Christ and us: he experiences instead of us what distance from God is, so that we may become beloved and loving children of God instead of being his "enemies" (Rom 5:10).

Certainly God has the initiative in this reconciliation: he is the one who reconciles the world to himself in Christ. But one must not play this down (as famous theologians do) by saying that God is always the reconciled God anyway and merely manifests this state in a final way through the death of Christ. It is not clear how this could be the fitting and humanly intelligible form of such a manifestation. 

No, the "wonderful exchange" on the Cross is the way by which God brings about reconciliation. It can only be a mutual reconciliation because God has long since been in a covenant with us. The mere forgiveness of God would not affect us in our alienation from God. Man must be represented in the making of the new treaty of peace, the "new and eternal covenant". He is represented because we have been taken over by the man Jesus Christ. When he "signs" this treaty in advance in the name of all of us, it suffices if we add our name under his now or, at the latest, when we die.

Of course, it would be meaningless to speak of the Cross without considering the other side, the Resurrection of the Crucified. "If Christ has not risen, then our preaching is nothing and also your faith is nothing; you are still in your sins and also those who have fallen asleep . . . are lost. If we are merely people who have put their whole hope in Christ in this life, then we are the most pitiful of all men" (I Cor 15:14, 17-19). 

If one does away with the fact of the Resurrection, one also does away with the Cross, for both stand and fall together, and one would then have to find a new center for the whole message of the gospel. What would come to occupy this center is at best a mild father-god who is not affected by the terrible injustice in the world, or man in his morality and hope who must take care of his own redemption: "atheism in Christianity".

Endnotes:

[1] For what is meant here is something qualitatively completely different from the voluntary or involuntary scapegoats who offered themselves or were offered (e.g., in Hellas or Rome) for the city or for the fatherland to avert some catastrophe that threatened everyone.

my source for the following two sections is  "Meditations Before the Altar"

 The Altar Threshold

by Father Romano Guardini


WE HAVE just distinguished between God’s special presence in His own house and His all-sustaining omnipresence in the world He created. We also replied to the current objection that man can experience God equally well everywhere. Of course, this is possible, as it is also possible to experience everywhere the illusion of false Christianity more readily than genuine contact with the Creator of the world. Moreover, there is always the disquieting suspicion that those who insist on their encounters with God in woods and cowers do not have in mind the God of revelation, but a vague, pantheistic “Mother Nature” or mysterious “Life Force,” or whatever else these questionable varieties of “religious experience” are called. The real God has no resemblance with the “God” such experiences presuppose. He speaks in the plain, exact words of His messengers through the person, life and death of Jesus Christ. He challenges the world, arousing it from its captivity, demanding that it recognize the truth and be converted. The otherness of that conversion is stressed by the fact that the celebration of God’s mystery does not take place just anywhere: neither in the spaciousness of nature, nor in the intimacy of a home, but in the unique, clearly circumscribed area of the church. Thus we find the constantly repeated procedure: The believer goes to the house of God, crosses the threshold and enters the sacred room within. This is an important part of genuine piety. He remains “present,” listens, speaks, acts, serves. Then he leaves, returns to the world of men or to the private realm of his home, taking with him what he has experienced as instruction, guidance, and strength.

There is also a special order established within the sacred interior. It is essential to the liturgy that the important acts of which it is composed are not left to chance or to the momentary spiritual situation, but are arranged and specified with the greatest care. The Lord’s memorial sacrifice cannot take place anywhere in the church, but only at one particular spot, the altar.

The altar is a great mystery. Its religious archetype is to be found in almost all faiths; indeed, I doubt that it is fundamentally absent from any. It appears in the Old Testament. Precise laws determine how it is to be fashioned, cared for, served. In the New Testament it is not actually discussed; but we do encounter it, for example, in the visions of the Apocalypse. When the books of the New Testament were being written, the altar was the table at which the congregation celebrated the sacred Supper. Very soon, however, it began to take on its own characteristics, and in the catacombs we find it in its earliest form. What then is the altar? Its meaning is probably most clearly suggested by two images: it is threshold and it is table.

Threshold is door, and it has a double significance: border and crossing over. It indicates where one thing ends and another begins. The border which marks the end of the old makes possible entry into the new. As a threshold, the altar creates first of all the border between the realm of the world and the realm of God. The altar reminds us of the remoteness in which He lives “beyond the altar,” as we might say, meaning divine distance; or “above the altar,” meaning divine loftiness both to be understood of course not spatially, but spiritually. They mean that God is the Intangible One, far removed from all approaching, from all grasping; that He is the all-powerful, Majestic One immeasurably exalted above earthly things and earthly striving. Such breadth and height are founded not on measure, but on God’s essence: His holiness, to which man of himself has no access.

On the other hand, this is not to be understood merely spiritually, or rather, merely intellectually. In the liturgy everything is symbolical. But symbol is more than a corporal form representing something incorporeal. Let us take, for example, a representation of Justice: a woman, blindfolded, and holding scales in her hands. Such justice is not apparent. First one must be instructed that the bandaged eyes mean that a judge is no respecter of persons; the scales, that to each is to be measured out is exact due. This is allegory whose meaning is not directly perceived.

The liturgy also contains allegories; but its basic forms are symbols. Their meaning is actually hidden, yet it reveals itself in a particular thing or person, much as the human soul, itself invisible, becomes perceptible, approachable in the expression and movements of a face. So is it in the Church. The altar is not an allegory, but a symbol. The thoughtful believer does not have to be taught that it is a border, that “above it” stretch inaccessible heights and “beyond it” the reaches of divine remoteness; somehow he is aware of this.

To grasp the mystery all that is necessary on the part of the believer is intrinsic readiness and calm reflection; then his heart will respond with reverence. In a very vital hour he may even have an experience somewhat similar to that of Moses when he guarded his flocks in the loneliness of Mount Horeb. Suddenly “The Lord appeared to him in a flame of fire out of the midst of a bush: and he saw that the bush was on fire and was not burnt. And Moses said: I will go and see this great sight, why the bush is not burnt. And when the Lord saw that he went forward to see, he called to him out of the midst of the bush, and said: Moses, Moses. And he answered: Here I am. And he said: Come not nigh hither. Put off the shoes from thy feet: for the place whereon thou standest is holy ground” (Exodus 3: 2-5).

It is essential for every one of us to experience at some time or another the fear of the Lord, to be repelled by Him from the sacred place, that we may know with all our being that God is God and we are but man. Trust in God, nearness to Him and security in Him remain thin and feeble when personal knowledge of God’s exclusive majesty and awful sanctity do not counterbalance them. We do well to pray God for this experience, and the place where it is most likely to be granted us is before His altar.

Threshold is not, however, only borderline; it is also crossing over. One can step over it into the adjacent room, or, standing on it, receive him who comes from the other side. It is something that unites, a place of contact and encounter. This too is contained in the symbol of the altar. The essence of revelation is the news that God loves us. God’s love is not simply the love which we find also in ourselves, infinitely intensified. Inconceivable mystery, it had to be revealed: an unheard-of act that we can begin to fathom only when it is clear to us who God is and who we are. Its real expression is to be found in the tremendous event of the Incarnation, when God abandoned His sacred reserve, came to us, became one of us, sharing with us human life and human destiny. Now He is with us, “on our side.” Such is His love, and it creates a nearness that man alone never could have conceived. All this is expressed by the altar. It reminds us that God turns to us; from His heights He steps down to us; out of His remoteness He approaches us. The altar is the sign of God’s presence among us, in us. And the same altar suggests further that there is a way leading us, remote, isolated creatures that we are, back to our Creator; from the depths of our sin “up” to His holiness; that we can follow it to be sure, not on our own strength, but on that which His grace supplies. We can cross the border only because God crossed it to come to us. His descent draws us upwards. He Himself, the One-Who-Has-Come, is “the way, and the truth, and the life.”

Knowledge of the possibility of passing above and beyond is a primordial Christian experience which most intimately affects man’s relations to God (a passing that is not simple continuation along a known route, but a traversing of certain limits). The realms that it separates are different; between them stands a door which can open but also close. We are enabled to make the passage by hope, which declares it possible (but only when we heed an innate reticence, which cautions that it is never self-understood). The instant hope becomes importunity or trust presumption, the instant the sacred security of grace lapses into habit, the door closes and most firmly when its existence has been entirely forgotten and the believer innocently assumes that all is as it should be. At this point too we do well to ask that we may realize vividly that we are “children” of “the Father’s house,” yet must stand “in fear and trembling.”

“Threshold” really lies everywhere in the simple fact that God is Creator, man creature; this fact is heightened by man’s sinfulness, which makes him unable to stand before the Holy God. Yet God has stooped to us in an act of saving love and laid out for us the road to Himself. Thus everywhere we are confronted by sacred barriers repelling us, but also by the possibility of their opening for us. What we call prayer is the mysterious process of that opening.

Every time we invoke God, we approach His threshold and pass over it. In the altar the barrier presents itself in a form symbolizing God’s revelation, for there in the mystery of the Mass it comes to its own in a very special way. Through Christ’s self-sacrifice in salutary death, a sacrifice which presupposed the Incarnation of God’s Son, the altar-threshold appears most clearly as the borderline which shows who Holy God is and what our sin. But the altar-threshold is also the crossing-over par excellence, because God became man so that we might become “partakers of the divine nature.” The altar is indeed the “holy place” before which we can say as we can nowhere else: “I am here, O Lord.”


 The Altar Table

by Father Romano Guardini


THE ALTAR is the threshold to God’s immanence. Through Christ, God ceased to be the Unknown, the Inaccessible One; He turned to us, came to us, and became one of us in order that we might go to Him and become one with Him. The altar is the frontier, the border where God comes to us and we go to Him in a most special manner.

At this point a few remarks about the images used to express sacred mysteries are in order. The images unlock the storehouse of God’s riches, and they help us to concentrate on particular aspects of divine reality with all our power. When we consider the altar as a threshold, we see one particular trait, leaving out of consideration any other, such as that expressed by the concept “table.” The images used are necessarily taken from objects of our own experience. But, since we are not cut off from God and His life as is one room in a house from another, we must not put too much emphasis on the inability of images adequately to express divine realities. If we do, we lose something precious, something essential. Images are not makeshifts handy for children and the vulgar crowd, which the cultured elite, wrestling with “pure” concepts, should despise. When Jacob, Abraham’s grandson, woke from his great dream, he cried: “How terrible is this place! This is no other but the house of God, and the gate of heaven” (Gen. 28:17). And St. John writes: “. . . and behold, a door standing open in heaven, and the former voice, which I had heard as of a trumpet speaking with me, said, ‘come up hither, and I will show thee the things that must come to pass hereafter’” (Apoc. 4:1). Now if we were to say that “door” is here only a figure of speech suggesting that God is invisible yet near, that no one can reach Him, but that He can draw us to Himself, we would be correct but we would fail to grasp the basic meaning of John’s words. St. John wrote “door” because he meant door and not only poetically. The intellect may attempt to express in concepts and sentences all that the image “door” implies; but such concepts are mere props to the essential, not more. The truth is the other way around: it is the image that is the reality; the mind can only attempt to plumb it. The image is richer than the thought; hence the act by which we comprehend an image, gazing, is richer, more profound, vital and storeyed than the thought. People today are, if the word may be permitted, over-conceptualistic. We have lost the art of reading images and parables, of enacting symbols. We could relearn some of this by encouraging and practicing the power of vision, a power which has been neglected for too long.

But to return to our subject: the mystery of the altar is only partially suggested by the image of the threshold; altar is also table. The presentiment of a sacred table at which not only man but also divinity takes its place is to be found in the religions of all peoples. Everywhere the pious believer places gifts upon an altar so that the godhead may accept them. The idea that these gifts belong to the godhead and no longer to men is conveyed by their destruction or withdrawal from human use. The body of the sacrificial animal is burned, the drink poured out upon the ground. This immolation symbolizes what is contained in the process of death: the “passing over” to the other side, to the realm of the divine. A second process is often related to the first. Not everything is “given over”; part is retained or rather returned, for what was destroyed represented the whole now to be enjoyed by the offerers. Thus godhead and man are nourished by the same sacred food. Indeed, behind this concept lies one still more profound: man’s offering stands for himself, is really himself; the true offering is human sacrifice. Again, the offering stands for the godhead itself; true nourishment is divine life. From a certain standpoint these conceptions are very profound, though closer examination reveals that they have sunk into gloom, worldliness, and animalism. The godhead, then, lives from the life of man of a tribe, a people; on the other hand, man sees in his godhead the spiritual mainspring of his own life and that of his clan, tribe, people. Divinity has need of man and man of divinity, for in the final analysis they are the same; sacrifice is the constantly renewed process of this union.

Such conceptions are totally absent from the Old Testament. The God to whose altar offerings are brought is neither the vital principle of a people nor the secret of the world’s vitality, but Creator and Lord of all that is. The offering is an acknowledgment of His lordship; it in no way affects His potency, but is simply a recognition that all things are His, and that man may dispose of them only with His permission. Strictly speaking, the animal from the flock should be slaughtered only before the altar, not because God has any need of its blood, but because all life is His property; the harvest should be consumed only before the altar, since everything that bears its seed “within itself” belongs to God. This idea is expressed in the sacrifice of livestock and in the offering of the fields’ first fruits. Only then does man receive herd and harvest back from the altar for his own use.

The altar is the table to which the heavenly Father invites us. Through salvation we have become sons and daughters of God, and His house is ours. At the altar we enjoy the intimate community of His sacred table. From His hand we receive the “bread of heaven,” the word of truth, and, far excelling all imaginable gifts, His own incarnate Son, the living Christ (See John 6). What is given us, then, is at once corporal reality and sentient truth, Life and Person, in short Gift.

But if we ask whether at the sacred table God too receives something, whether the age-old presentiment of a real community of table between God and man is not also fulfilled in the clean air of Christian faith, the answer is not easy. Fear of being irreverent makes us cautious. However, we can point to a mystery that fills the letters of St. Paul and appears also in the farewell speeches of St. John’s gospel. The fruit of the divine sojourn on earth is salvation. This means not only our forgiveness and justification but also that the world is “brought home” to the Father. And again not only in the sense that we return to God in love and obedience but that men and through men the world in all its reality is received into divine life. God desires this. When we are told that He loves us, this does not mean that He is merely benevolent toward us; the word is meant in all its abundance.

God longs for men. He wants to have His creatures close to Him. When Christ cried from the cross, “I thirst,” a dying man’s bodily torment was indeed expressed, but much more besides (John 19:28). Similarly at Jacob’s well, when the disciples encouraged Jesus to eat the food they had brought, He replied: “My food is to do the will of him who sent me, to accomplish his work” (John 4: 34). Mysterious hungering and thirsting this the hunger and thirst of God! St. Augustine writes that the receiving of the Eucharist does not mean so much that we partake of the divine life offered us, as that divine life draws us into itself. These thoughts should not be pressed too far, for they are holy. It is important, however, to know that a mystery of divine-human love and communion does exist and that it is realized at the altar.

Contemplation and the Liturgy
 by Hans Urs von Balthasar 

http://www.ignatiusinsight.com/features2009/hubalthasar_prayer_feb09.asp


Contemplation is liturgical, if we understand liturgy in its fullest sense. In practice, the liturgy brought about in the community's service of worship can bring to our attention only a tiny part of God's word in holy scripture. Even the Liturgy of the Hours, the breviary, encompassing as it does the annual calendar of feasts, cannot contain the whole of scripture. Thus the liturgy points beyond itself to our personal contemplation of the word. 

Somewhere there must be in the Church someone who is listening in adoration to that word of God which is not to be found in the Church's official missal and breviary. For, obviously, the purpose of the word is not fulfilled by those countless people who study the Bible in intellectual curiosity and for the love of learning. Theology and exegesis can border on prayer, but they are not of themselves necessarily prayer. Not explicitly, at least. All acts of the Christian life, whether of the intellect or not, should be accompanied by an openness for worship, like a basso continuo accompanying the soul, and this applies to the act of theology and exegesis, too.

Indeed, like Anselm and many other saintly theologians, the reader and scholar of scripture can surround and permeate his reading and thinking with worship, and thus extend the liturgical attitude into his intellectual work in a very practical way. But he does well to remember that the worship of the word needs no other justification, and that, ultimately, prayer cannot be reduced to the level of a means to improved understanding. ... 


In contemplation...we have found the link which joins the two halves of Christian existence ­ the "work of God" in the realm of the Church and the work of man in the everyday world ­ into a firm unity. Contemplation binds the two together in a single liturgy which is both sacred and secular, ecclesial and cosmic. Without contemplation it would scarcely be possible to unite the two, for the simple reason that, practically and psychologically, the effect of the Church's liturgy fades as the day proceeds, and the world's work is for the most part remote from it. Some link is necessary if they are to be drawn together in a lived, spiritual unity. In contemplation, however, liturgy becomes Spirit, and this Spirit can become incarnate in everyday life. In some way or other, of course, this is what happens necessarily in every authentic Christian life: anyone who assists at Mass with devotion and knows what he is doing when he receives communion is bound to pay attention to the spiritual meaning of the celebration and its offer to refashion the Christian's everyday life.

And the more deliberately he thus "pays attention", the better the two parts fit togetherthe supernatural form which comes down from eternity, and the matter of everyday life in the world. Those who attempt to join the two without contemplation either take the sacramental principle to extremes and improperly expect it to yield quasi-magical effects, or else they sacralize worldly affairs in a completely exaggerated way, constructing a theology of earthly realities and reckoning the office, technology, comfort, the state and secular culture among the factors which go to build up and bring about the kingdom of God. (The latter often occurs nowadays, particularly in those spiritualities which have a false view of contemplation.)

By contrast, the man who is filled with the spiritual law of Christ as he goes to his daily work will see it in the same sober terms as holy scripture does, yet he will be aware that the earth and its toil is joined, seamlessly, to the work of heaven. If the Liturgical Movement is isolated and has no connection with a contemplative movement, it will remain a kind of Romanticism, a flight from time, inevitably calling forth the protest of a counter-Romanticism promoting a false sacralization of everyday things. ... 


The sinner's glimpse of heaven, as he comes to acknowledge his most grievous fault, is an element in the Church's liturgy, in the Mass as in penance. But it is also an element of contemplation which (as we shall see) encounters the word of God, a word which both pronounces sentence and justifies. So a person who contemplates on a regular basis is already to a large extent prepared for confession. He is accustomed to looking in the mirror and seeing himself as God sees him.

Of course, it is the gracious will of God justifying us which turns us toward him and opens our eyes to his truth. For no man can be justified while he is turned away from God. 

All the same, man too must be involved in this first turning toward God through grace; in acknowledging the truth of grace, man must acknowledge that he is in the wrong. In confessing grace (confiteri Domino), man must of necessity go on to confess his guilt (confiteri peccatum). This is all, perhaps, so hidden and so simple that it can scarcely be put into words: "Your light, my darkness! Your sweetness, my bitterness!" But the fact is that mature contemplation can lend a greater depth and permanence even to such a simple awareness; the "dark night of the soul," the contemplative way of purification, is only a gradually intensified training, in which this experience of confession is branded deeply and painfully upon the soul. Thus the "dark nights of the soul" are also part of the liturgy; they are existential confessions in which, it may be, the darkness is so profound that the vastness of the Church and the heavenly court can scarcely be made out; yet the silent, praying, assistance of the communion of saints, both here and above, is never lacking. ... 


This is something the Christian contemplative must be aware of. Then he will not see his life in the world, subject to the law of the word which he contemplates, as offering a threat of further impurity. Instead he will know that he is borne along and held upright by the word of God; he will know that, just as this Word nourishes him as the Bread of Heaven, so too, as the word of absolution, it purifies and absolves him.

He needs this assurance because he can never measure up to the immense demands made of him. God will always have to supply the substance, the greater part; He will always have to support him in his inability, his failure, and overlook his penchant for slipping back; He will look at man's feeble goodness in the light of the Son's perfect goodness. This, then, is the state of the redeemed in this world. It is meant to spur him on to simple gratitude to his divine Saviour, not to dialectical speculation. His life is a service, leitourgia, of the gracious God, lived out in full personal responsibility, but also as part of the entire company of the saints, which gives his service value in God's sight. 

ORTHODOX
Commemorations Of Holy Thursday

The Institution of the Eucharist:
At the Mystical Supper in the Upper Room Jesus gave a radically new meaning to the food and drink of the sacred meal. He identified Himself with the bread and wine: "Take, eat; this is my Body. Drink of it all of you; for this is my Blood of the New Covenant" (Matthew 26:26-28).
We have learned to equate food with life because it sustains our earthly existence. In the Eucharist the distinctively unique human food - bread and wine - becomes our gift of life. Consecrated and sanctified, the bread and wine become the Body and Blood of Christ. This change is not physical but mystical and sacramental. While the qualities of the bread and wine remain, we partake of the true Body and Blood of Christ. In the eucharistic meal God enters into such a communion of life that He feeds humanity with His own being, while still remaining distinct. In the words of St. Maximos the Confessor, Christ, "transmits to us divine life, making Himself eatable." The Author of life shatters the limitations of our createdness. Christ acts so that "we might become sharers of divine nature" (2 Peter 1:4).
The Eucharist is at the center of the Church's life. It is her most profound prayer and principal activity. It is at one and the same time both the source and the summit of her life. In the Eucharist the Church manifests her true nature and is continuously changed from a human community into the Body of Christ, the Temple of the Holy Spirit, and the People of God. The Eucharist is the pre-eminent sacrament. It completes all the others and recapitulates the entire economy of salvation. Our new life in Christ is constantly renewed and increased by the Eucharist. The Eucharist imparts life and the life it gives is the life of God.
In the Eucharist the Church remembers and enacts sacramentally the redemptive event of the Cross and participates in its saving grace. This does not suggest that the Eucharist attempts to reclaim a past event. The Eucharist does not repeat what cannot be repeated. Christ is not slain anew and repeatedly. Rather the eucharistic food is changed concretely and really into the Body and Blood of the Lamb of God, "Who gave Himself up for the life of the world." Christ, the Theanthropos, continually offers Himself to the faithful through the consecrated Gifts, i.e., His very own risen and deified Body, which for our sake died once and now lives (Hebrewa 10:2; Revelation 1:18). Hence, the faithful come to Church week by week not only to worship God and to hear His word. They come, first of all, to experience over and over the mystery of salvation and to be united intimately to the Passion and Resurrection of the Lord Jesus Christ.
In the Eucharist we receive and partake of the resurrected Christ. We share in His sacrificed, risen and deified Body, "for the forgiveness of sins and life eternal" (Divine Liturgy). In the Eucharist Christ pours into us - as a permanent and constant gift - the Holy Spirit, "Who bears witness with our spirit that we are children of God - and if children - then heirs with Christ (Romans 8:16-17).


The Washing of the Feet
The events initiated by Jesus at the Mystical.Supper were profoundly significant. By teaching and giving the disciples His final instructions and praying for them as well, He revealed again His divine Sonship and authority. By establishing the Eucharist, He enshrines to perfection God's most intimate purposes for our salvation, offering Himself as Communion and life. By washing the feet of His disciples, He summarized the meaning of His ministry, manifested His perfect love and revealed His profound humility. The act of the washing of the feet (John 13:2-17) is closely related to the sacrifice of the Cross. Both reveal aspects of Christ's kenosis. While the Cross constitues the ultimate manifestation of Christ's perfect obedience to His Father (Philippians 2:5-8), the washing of the feet signifies His intense love and the giving of Himself to each person according to that person's ability to receive Him (John 13:6-9).


Prayer in the Garden
The Synoptic Gospels have preserved for us another significant episode in the series of events leading to the Passion, namely, the agony and prayer of Jesus in the Garden of Gethsemane (Matthew 26:36-46; Mark 14:32-42; Luke 22:39-46).
Although Jesus was Son of God, He was destined as man to accept fully the human condition, to experience suffering and to learn obedience. Divesting Himself of divine prerogatives, the Son of God assumed the role of a servant. He lived a truly human existence. Though He was Himself sinless, He allied Himself with the whole human race, identified with the human predicament, and experienced the same tests (Philippians 2:6-11; Hebrews 2:9-18).
The moving events in the Garden of Gethsemane dramatically and poignantly disclosed the human nature of Christ. The sacrifice He was to endure for the salvation of the world was imminent. Death, with all its brutal force and fury, stared directly at Him. Its terrible burden and fear - the calamitous results of the ancestral sin - caused Him intense sorrow and pain (Hebrews 5:7). Instinctively, as man He sought to escape it. He found Himself in a moment of decision. In His agony He prayed to His Father, "Abba, Father, all things are possible to thee; remove this cup from me; yet not what I will, but what thou wilt" (Mark 14:36).
His prayer revealed the depths of His agony and sorrow. It revealed as well His "incomparable spiritual strength (and) immovable desire and decision . . . to bring about the will of the Father." Jesus offered His unconditional love and trust to the Father. He reached the extreme limits of self-denial "not what I will" - in order to accomplish His Father's will. His acceptance of death was not some kind of stoic passivity and resignation but an act of absolute love and obedience. In that moment of decision, when He declared His acceptance of death to be in agreement with the Father's will, He broke the power of the fear of death with all its attending uncertainties, anxieties and limitations. He learned obedience and fulfilled the divine plan (Hebrews 5:8-9).

The Betrayal
Judas betrayed Christ with a kiss, the sign of friendship and love. The betrayal and crucifixion of Christ carried the ancestral sin to its extreme limits. In these two acts the rebellion against God reached its maximum capacity. The seduction of man in paradise culminated in the death of God in the flesh. To be victorious evil must quench the light and discredit the good. In the end, however, it shows itself to be a lie, an absurdity and sheer madness. The death and resurrection of Christ rendered evil powerless.
On Great Thursday light and darkness, joy and sorrow are so strangely mixed. At the Upper Room and in Gethsemane the light of the kingdom and the darkness of hell come through simultaneously. The way of life and the way of death converge. We meet them both in our journey through life.
In the midst of the snares and temptations that abound in the world around and in us we must be eager to live in communion with everything that is good, noble, natural, and sinless, forming ourselves by God's grace in the likeness of Christ
- See more at: http://lent.goarch.org/holy_thursday/learn/#sthash.dO1OF1a7.dpuf

GOOD FRIDAY 2014

$
0
0
A GOOD FRIDAY TALK 
by Dom Alex Echeandia o.s.b.


During this Lenten season we went through of particular events in Jesus’ life that reflect the purpose and meaning of today’s celebration: Good Friday of the life-giver, sight-giver and faith-giver. We heard in the gospels particularly about the waters welling up to eternal life offered by the Samaritan woman, the sight of faith given to the blind man, and the life given back to Lazarus. We were also transported to the mount of the Transfiguration and have experienced with the apostles how the fulfilment of the Law and the Prophets comes in Christ with the events of his passion and death, which takes place on the cross, in order to reach the final point of his resurrection. This sign of the cross and its fruits is what we are celebrating today.

To talk about the cross may not suggest much nowadays, and some people may find it irrelevant, even inside the church building. When we come to Abbey church on Good Friday we find the cross covered on the altar. This is a sign that something is happening here. However, what if the cross was not there at all? Would we miss it? We have become so accustomed to crosses since our childhood that they are now too familiar to us. We see them in churches, cemeteries, around necks and on ornaments. It can be taken as just another part of a decoration that means very little to us because it has lost its significance.

We can easily forget that the cross was an object of horror. In the first centuries, the early Christians found the cross shocking. They did not portray the crucified Jesus. It brought to mind the sight of a tortured man hanging in agony in his death. A modern equivalent may be suggested in order to recapture that original sense of shock, like an electric chair or the sight of a terrorist torturing someone to death.   What the executioners did to Jesus was horrifying, treating him with such a brutality, aiming to strip him of everything that made him an individual.

You may remember Mel Gibson’s film of the Passion, in which the sufferings of Christ are too explicit. The brutality of the violence inflicted on Christ as he was journeying through the Stations of the Cross was too much and considered a very bloody experience. One may argue that this film is not faithful to the gospels as there is so little material about Christ’s earlier life. However, the fact is that he suffered and suffered to the point of death. This particular way to die has something to say to his followers about God himself.

As Paul expressed it in one of his letters, the meaning of the crucifixion of Jesus was a scandal to the Jews and complete stupidity to the Greeks.  The cross was not understood by people of Jesus time, and even in our present time we can miss its meaning.  One of the reasons is that familiarity has produced indifference. Another reason may be that the cross gives a wrong signal to society that wants to cover up the reality of suffering and death. To those who don’t believe, the Passion of Christ is just rather unpleasant, man’s inhumanity to man, something that can be seen on the news every day.  This begs the question, might it be more humane to get rid of this instrument of cruelty from our Christian faith?

The suffering and death of Christ in the first Good Friday was indeed real and horrifying. So when we bend down to kiss the Cross in adoration, we can see the grotesque figure of the Son of God, beaten half to death, hanging supported only by nails, and still embracing the true cross on which he died.  This is the story of our Saviour; this is what we are sent to announce. Like Paul, we are also called to preach a crucified Lord, the story of our Salvation because our central belief is that Jesus died for our sins. 

So, does it matter what kind of death Jesus suffered? Would it have been much different if Jesus had died as an old man, as many of us would like too, for example, seating by the lake of Galilee with a cup of tea at tea time, or on a nice comfortable chair by the shore of a Spanish summer, enjoying a nice glass of wine? He would still have died and we would still have been saved by the simple fact that God became man. However, this image of an old man in a happy death would not really satisfy what was required of Our Saviour Jesus Christ. It looked more fitting that Jesus share everything we are, including our suffering. Christ in fact did more than that. He was capable of feeling our deepest weakness as human beings, as he was tested to the extreme. Jesus was willing to experience those depths of our humanity. He suffered for us and sacrificed himself to the last drop of his blood. He was pierced for our sins in order to save us in his own humanity.

Jesus was abandoned by his disciples, betrayed by Judas, denied by Peter, surrounded by enemies, accused of blasphemy by the priests, rejected by the people in favour of a murderer, and mocked by the Sanhedrin and by the Roman soldiers. The people who passed by the cross made fun of the one crucified, who apparently was forsaken by God. 

Now, as Christians, we ourselves can identify with a particular character on the First Good Friday. Am I placed among the disciples who fled from danger, abandoning him? Perhaps in times of my life I have played the role of Peter by denying Jesus not just three times but often, or betrayed him like Judas did. Did I find myself in the place of Pontius Pilate, trying to avoid a position between good and evil while others were expecting me to give an answer? Even worse, did I “wash my hands” trying to justify a wrong action, so in the eyes of others I was still considered right and blameless. Perhaps I sometimes took the position of the religious leaders, in which it became easier to criticise others, and indeed condemning Jesus in them. Thus, it looks easy for us to experience unconsciously the events of Christ’s Passion and death now and here. 

We all have experienced death of the people we loved. Death is the realisation that the person we greet every day does not answer, or the one we phone every week is not at the end of the phone line any more, or the reply on an e-mail will never come back again. We cannot ask them for their opinion; we cannot apologise to them or buy them any presents. That is the nature of death. Death is a great emptiness for those who remain in this earthly world. Nevertheless, it is also what we celebrate today, that Christ died for us. This is a real death, and a fruitful death, a death that gives life.

The tree of life is the Cross on which Jesus was crucified. We venerate the Cross which symbolizes how Jesus suffered and died for us. Earlier in the garden, Jesus accepted the cup of suffering that contains all suffering and sorrows and faults of humanity. With him our suffering and pain are bound up in the whole divine drama of the salvation of the world. In this drama he is handed over to be crucified, to be raised up on the wood of the cross before all people, and to manifest the fullness of his life. 
On the Cross Jesus is presented as king and priest. Pilate’s ironic words to the people: “Here is your king” shows what lies behind it. Together with it,  the title that appears on the cross announced the hidden reality. Jesus was raised on the cross to draw all men to himself. He was raised as triumphant king that returns to the Father triumphantly. He carries his cross, the throne of his glory because the power of his kingship does not come from below but from above. It is not from below, as is assured by the crowds: “We have no king but Caesar.” The testimony of the inscription “Jesus the Nazarene, king of the Jews” is for all the peoples from different languages in the world: “It was written in Hebrew, Latin and Greek.”  Jesus is publicly proclaimed king. He is exalted as true king, a kingship that neither Pilate nor the members of the Sanhedrin had been able to comprehend.

Jesus is also seen as Priest. The soldiers parted Jesus’ garments and distributed among themselves: “For the tunic without seam they cast lots.” Now, the high priest’s garment was woven from a single thread, therefore it is an allusion from the evangelist to say that Jesus has the dignity of a high priest that he executes at this moment on the cross. Jesus as priest is being the sacrifice and the one who offers the sacrifice on the cross. He is the intermediary between God and men. The words of Jesus from the cross, for the moment when the act of crucifixion was being carried out, is a plea for forgiveness of those who threaten him: “Father forgive them, for they know not what they do.” He knows no hatred. He does not call for revenge. He begs forgiveness for those who nail him on the Cross, and he justifies them by saying: “they know not what they do.”

St Paul in his letter said: “I blasphemed and persecuted and insulted Jesus, but I received mercy because I had acted ignorantly in unbelief (1 Tim 1:13). Paul as perfect disciple of the Law knew and lived the Scriptures and had a good master in his religious formation. However, knowledge by itself does not end up knowing the Truth in itself that transforms man. Paul needed to experience God’s grace in his own life to the point of losing sight and falling to the ground. God knows how limited we are, like St Paul recognized in his letter: “I received mercy”. Like him, we are also in need of God’s grace. This gift given by Jesus does go far beyond any bad action or attitude we may do to him. For example, at the cross next to Jesus there was the good thief, as we traditionally name him. This man affirmed by his request that the powerless man Jesus was the true king: “Jesus, remember me when you come into your kingdom.” He wanted to be next to him in his kingdom as he was on the cross. – It reminds us of what James and John’s mother asked about seating at Jesus right and left. The advantage of the thief was that he was already drinking from the same chalice as Jesus.  The reply of the Crucified Lord was over abundant, as grace is always overabundant. His gift of grace goes beyond what the man was asking: “Today you will be with me in Paradise.” Such is the grace God gives. Here the good thief becomes an image of hope, an image of consoling that God’s mercy can reach even in our final moments of this life, that even a last prayer can be answered. 

This grace is manifested on this day. At the end of the Passion, as Jesus died, the veil of the temple was torn in two, the veil that seals off the Holy of Holies from human access. Only once a year, on the Day of Atonement, the high priest is permitted to pass through the veil, to enter into the Presence of God. This opening of the veil shows that the old temple with its sacrifices is over because a new reality is now come: the crucified Lord now has reconciled us with the Father. God himself has removed the veil and revealed himself in the crucified Jesus as the one who loves to the extreme, even to the last drop of his blood. The path way to God is open. 

Yes, to the last drop, because as the Christ was crucified, the soldier pierced his side from which came out blood and water. The open side of the Lord has redeemed humanity. The New Adam has redeemed Adam, the old man. The Byzantine Liturgy of Friday morning called “octoechos” sings: 
Just as the enemy captured Adam with a tree heavy with fruit, so you, O Lord, captured the enemy with the tree of your cross and your sufferings. Now the second Adam has come to find the one who was lost, to restore life to him who was dead... 
The open side of the Lord asleep on the cross suggests the creation of Even from the side of the sleeping Adam. At the cross, a new Eve is created, the Church, Mother of all the living from the side of the new Adam. The recreation of a new humanity has taken place from the pierced and crucified Lord.

The cross is not seen just in terms of suffering but also in terms of the power of God’s love. This love is today revealed in the Cross. This is why we are always called to preach Christ crucified. This is the story of our salvation. This story begins with life in creation and ends, not with death but with life in the resurrection. I am the resurrection and the life. Without Resurrection, Passion and death mean nothing. It is only a story of brutality and horror, something that one wants to erase from humanity; it is a story of failure and despair. In the light of the Resurrection, it is a story of triumph and victory of love over hatred, of hope over despair, of life over death. This story of love, hope and life is the story of Christ who came to us to redeem us all.  He came as a man like us; God became man and humbled himself to share our weakness, our struggles and temptations. He spoke to us words of love and is calling us today and everyday of our lives to share in the love which is the very life of God.


A LOOK AT LAST YEARS'S CELEBRATION IN ROME
 

ORTHODOX GOOD FRIDAY




THE LAMENTATIONS


GOOD FRIDAY VESPERS WITH PATRIARCH KIRIL IN MOSCOW


 HOW DID MATTHEW INTERPRET JESUS' DEATH?

HOLY SATURDAY 2014

$
0
0
Let us commemorate today the solemnity of the burial of Our Saviour. He has undone the bonds of death of those who were in hell, filled hell with His splendour, and roused from sleep those lying there; and we on earth rejoice exultant, recalling to mind His Resurrection, and now we fear death no more, for it shall not prevail against immortality.”
 (St Amphilocius) 
(my source: Byzantium in Brew)

Holy Saturday Talk
By Dom Alex Echeandia o.s.b
icon of "The Bridegroom" by D. Alex
As we know, Holy Saturday is the day between Jesus’ death and Resurrection. This is the day in which Christ journey to the world of the dead, as we profess in the Creed: “he descended into hell.” However, we cannot know the world of death; it is only possible to imagine Christ’s triumph over death with the help of the tradition of the Church and also with images. They in a special way can help us to understand something of this mystery. Yesterday we experienced Jesus dying for us, the New Adam redeemed the Old Adam and in him the whole of humanity. In one of the homilies of Easter in 2010 Pope Benedict quoted a ancient Jewish legend from the apocryphal book “The life of Adam and Eve.” It recounts Adam in his final illness sent his son Seth together with Eve in to the region of the Paradise to fetch the oil of mercy, so that Adam could be anointed with it and be healed. They went to search for the tree of life, but after praying and weeping, the Archangel Michael appeared to them that they would not obtain the oil of the tree of mercy and that Adam would die. However, after Adam’s death they were able to obtain a branch from that tree which was placed upon Adam’s grave. Stories like this are seen in the early church as part of the tradition. For example, the names of Anna and Joachim, parents of Mary. They come from the apocryphal book of James but Christians kept them as part of the oral tradition. 

This story that recalls the celebration of the mysteries of our faith is reflected in the icon of the crucifixion. The blood of the crucified Lord runs in streams from the Saviour’s feet pierced by nails. It flows down onto Adam’s skull which is in the cave beneath Golgotha: the Second Adam restored the life of the one who was dead. Part of the Eastern Liturgy says, 
“From the cross a voice descended, ‘For you and for your descendants I descended on earth. For you and for your descendants I ascended this cross. Nailed upon the cross, I free you now from your oath, I forgive your sin.’” 
The Hymn of St Ephrem sings: 
He who said to Adam ‘where are you’ has mounted the cross to search for him who was lost. He went down into Hades saying: Come to me my image and my likeness.” 
The two Adams identify with one another in the foreshadowing of the glory of the Parousia. This is why Jesus died for us, to bring back to life all who were dead, beginning from the first man. He descended into Hell as the consequence of his death on the cross - that we experienced yesterday in the liturgy. Today we celebrate this event of Christ descending into Adam’s place, into the place of the dead awaiting the imminent Resurrection. This day the whole world is in watchful expectation, in a great silence. Silence is not the silence of mourning by seen Christ’s crucifixion; it is a silence of joy. Mourning has being transformed, from sadness that dominated the celebration of the Passion and death, into the joy of the Resurrection. This silence is of rest, but not a passive rest; it is an active rest that completes the Passion of Good Friday. It is active because Christ who is the life of all destroyed death by his own death. He has broken the power of death, and we are all liberated. This is the joy that we in the Church celebrate today.

 The icon of the Anastasis offers a good image of today’s event. This image we are going to use is a fresco in the church of the Holy Saviour of Chora in Turkey that dates back to the 5th century and was rebuilt in the 12th century. “Chora” means “fields”, outside the walls. This fresco on the apse of a small chapel was painted during the Byzantine renaissance of the 14th century. The narrative in the Gospels says nothing about the very moment when Christ rose from the dead. Iconography follows this silence very faithfully in respect for the mystery. The Church of the East portrays two icons of the Resurrection. This is why there are two icons characteristics that go in conformity with Scripture: a) the Descent into Hades or Anastasis (ana:up) and b) the Myrrh bearing Women at the Tomb. But for today’s purpose, the icon of Anastasis may help us to reflect on the event of Holy Saturday, at the moment when he descended into hell. This icon shows Christ victorious in glory, trampling upon death. He is depicted in the centre in a brilliant shining light. He is surrounded by a mandora behind him that shows a divine reality. This shining garments of Christ shows that he is dressed in light which is attributed to his glorified body and the symbol of his divine glory (as in the episode of the Transfiguration), just as he tramples underfoot the broken doors. Smashing down the doors of Hades he frees humanity from death, represented here in the figures of Adam and Eve, who rise from the sepulchre. Christ is holding their hands and taken them up towards him, pulling them from the abyss of hell. With a resolute gesture he grasps Adam’s arm to underscore God’s free choice in the work of salvation. On the part of Adam, he responds in trust and readiness. The group on the right represent the figures of the Old Testament: Moses, Abel, Enoch, and the prophets. On the left are placed David, Solomon, Daniel, and John the Baptist. In the lower part underneath Christ contrasting with him there is a dark space: Hell. In comparison with other icons, the dark cave is always contrasting Christ. The Nativity icon show the dense darkness of the cave, a triangle where Christ child lies as though he is in the dark place of depths of the abyss: What the nativity prophesised, the descent into Hell brings to fulfilment, and from then on light shine in the darkness. This light is shown in Christ’s garments. The Sun of light brings to memory the first moments of creation: “Let there be light”, as we will hear later on in the first reading of the Easter liturgy. The light contrasting with the darkness of the cave is seen in another icon: the Baptism of Christ. This dark cave is similar to the ones in the Nativity and Anastasis. At baptism we are with Christ descending into death, it is also for us a descent into Hades on Holy Saturday. The actions of going down and coming back with Christ at Baptism and the descent refer this salvific action of Christ. So, baptism for us is not only dying and rising with Christ; it is also going down into the depths of our lives, even our darkest side in order to come up again with Christ. This is what we do when we renew our promises of our baptism at Easter. God works in an amazing way. He shows us the height and the depth of the mystery our salvation, and by showing these two points he offers the immense love of God for his people, not only coming down to hell to save Adam and in him the whole of humanity, but also by ascending into heaven as the first one in order that we can follow him. In this black space Satan is place with chains. In this dark place the evil forces are also symbolized as being destroyed. It shows how multitudes of chains are broken, along with keys and nails. The locks are ineffective, the doors are open. It recalls what Psalm 24 says by reflecting on this day in which Christ descended into the night of death: “O gates, lift up your heads; be lifted up, O ancient doors!” The gates of death were closed and it seemed that nobody could open them, because nobody could return from there. Christ then appears as the key, his cross has opened wide the keys of death. The liturgy of St Basil says: “He (Christ) gave himself as a ransom to death in which we were held captive, sold under sin. Descending through the cross…He loosened the knots of death.” And John Chrysostom says: “Let nobody be afraid of death, for the death of our Saviour has set us free.” 
We remember the death of Christ on
Holy Saturday at Christ's tomb.  This grave is not like the ones we see in cemeteries; it is not an ordinary one, a place of corruption and decay. It is a source of power, victory and liberation. A hymn of the Eastern Liturgy beautifully sings a poetic dialogue between Jesus and his Mother at the Tomb, which may help us to think about this mystery.    For this we will use the icon of the Bridegroom. This poem sings: 
“Weep not for me, O Mother, beholding in the sepulchre the Son whom you have conceived without seed in your womb. For I shall rise and shall be glorified, and as God I shall exalt in everlasting glory those who magnify you with faith and love.” 
Mary replies: 
“O Son without beginning, in ways surpassing nature was I blessed at your strange birth, for I was spared all travail. But now beholding you, my God, a lifeless corpse, I am pierced by the sword of bitter sorrow. But arise, that I may be magnified.” 
This Russian icon (at the end of 1700)¹ reflects well enough the hidden meaning of this mystery. The lives of Mary, Mother of God, and of Christ share its highest expression in the mystery of the Cross up to his burial. This icon, like the Pietá of Michelangelo, manifests the lives of Mary and Jesus given up for the salvation of us all. It portrays It portraits the dead Christ, standing in the sarcophagus in front of the cross, as the king of glory, the patient Bridegroom who comes to wash the bride in his blood. “Behold the bridegroom comes at midnight, blessed the servant he finds awake, unworthy the one he finds asleep.” The bridegroom comes in the midnight of human condition, during a quiet and silent time like today, Holy Saturday, in order to save us all by the sacrifice on the cross, consummating the Church marriage with his blood.

Unlike the icon of the victorious event of the Descent into Hell, this one holds mourning and lamentation for the dead Christ, but at the same time, it shows Christ in an apocalyptic vision, the vision of the Lamb and the celestial Jerusalem is depicted in the background behind Christ and Our Lady.  

The book of the Apocalypse in the vision of John refers to the new heaven and new Earth illuminated by the glory of God and the Lamb is the source of light (AP. 21:1). Moreover, this city also symbolises the earthly Jerusalem, because Jesus Christ was crucified outside the walls. 
The body of Christ is illuminated with greater intensity than the head; and this points to the fact that the head (Christ) was crucified for his body, the Church. The same Church that Christ redeemed with his death in the cross now appears behind the main figures as the celestial Jerusalem. It is, therefore, the single act of salvation occurred in Christ’s own body for the Redemption of the world. Thus, it is not the head, Christ head that is illuminated because Christ as head did not need to be saved from anything. It was the body. The icon reflects what our faith believes. 
In icons of Christ the halo represents the crown of thorns. Inside the halo the cross is delineated, because it is the reason for Christ’s glory and our salvation. In it appears “I am”, written in Greek. This is a reference to the name of God, described in the passage of the Old Testament, where God revealed His Name to Moses in the burning bush with His Name, in Hebrew יהוה, YHWH.
   
The naked body, humiliated by the death on the cross, is held by Our Lady, as he rises from the tomb. Behind the cross there is a text written: 
“Do not cry for me, Mother, when you see in the tomb the one you conceived virginally in your womb: indeed, I shall rise and shall be glorified, I shall rise to everlasting glory those who ceaselessly celebrate you with faith and love.”  
This icon is called the Bridegroom and associates Mary with the Passion. Mary is dressed as bride, as symbol of the Church, adorned for the bridegroom in this wedding of God with humanity. Mary is associated and identified with the physical sacrifice of her Son. By this act she is sharing his sufferings as well as the fruit of this cosmic act of Redemption. In fact, Mary as a bride is adorned with pearls, ready for the wedding. This becomes a sign of the new alliance that Christ makes with His Church.  She holds her Son as well as her spouse.   Indeed, Christ in his wounds shows the signs of his sacrifice; even more, He shows his victory over death. Doing so, Christ with his blood purifies his bride, the Church.  It is the Church in its members who is now celebrating the coming Resurrection at the celebration of Easter. Soon we will experience the cosmic event in which Christ will manifest himself as the way to the Father for us once more.


THE DESCENT INTO HELL
By Metropolitan Hilarion Alfeyev

“Christ does not merely descend into the depths of hell – He invades it, vanquishing the devil and demons, smashing the gates, and breaking their locks and bolts. All of these images are intended to illustrate one fundamental idea: Christ descends not as a victim of hell but as the victor over death and Hades. Before Him the powers of hell are powerless”

 The Descent of Christ into Hades in Eastern and Western Theological Traditions

A lecture delivered at St Mary’s Cathedral, Minneapolis, USA, on 5 November 2002



The Byzantine and old Russian icons of the Resurrection of Christ never depict the resurrection itself, i.e., Christ coming out of the grave. They rather depict ‘the descent of Christ into Hades’, or to be more precise, the rising of Christ out of hell. Christ, sometimes with a cross in his hand, is represented as raising Adam, Eve and other personages of the biblical history from hell. Under the Saviour’s feet is the black abyss of the nether world; against its background are castles, locks and debris of the gates which once barred the way of the dead to resurrection. Though other motifs have also been used in creating the image of the Resurrection of Christ in the last several centuries[1], the above-described iconographic type is considered to be canonical, as it reflects the traditional teaching on the descent of Christ to hell, His victory over death, His raising of the dead and delivering them from hell where they were imprisoned before His Resurrection. It is to this teaching as an integral part of the dogmatic and liturgical tradition of the Christian Church that this paper is devoted.
The descent of Christ into Hades is one of the most mysterious, enigmatic and inexplicable events in New Testament history. In today’s Christian world, this event is understood differently. Liberal Western theology rejects altogether any possibility for speaking of the descent of Christ into Hades literally, arguing that the scriptural texts on this theme should be understood metaphorically. The traditional Catholic doctrine insists that after His death on the cross Christ descended to hell only to deliver the Old Testament righteous from it. A similar understanding is quite widespread among Orthodox Christians.

On the other hand, the New Testament speaks of the preaching of Christ in hell as addressed to the unrepentant sinners: ‘For Christ also died for sins once for all, the righteous for the unrighteous, that he might bring us to God, being put to death in the flesh but made alive in the spirit; in which he went and preached to the spirit in prison, who formerly did not obey, when God’s patience waited’[2]. However, many Church Fathers and liturgical texts of the Orthodox Church repeatedly underline that having descended to hell, Christ opened the way to salvation for all people, not only the Old Testament righteous. The descent of Christ into Hades is perceived as an event of cosmic significance involving all people without exception. They also speak about the victory of Christ over death, the full devastation of hell and that after the descent of Christ into Hades there was nobody left there except for the devil and demons.

How can these two points of view be reconciled? What was the original faith of the Church? What do early Christian sources tell us about the descent into Hades? And what is the soteriological significance of the descent of Christ into Hades?

1. Eastern theological tradition

We come across references to the descent of Christ into Hades and His raising the dead in the works of Eastern Christian authors of the 2nd and 3rd centuries, such as Polycarp of Smyrna, Ignatius of Antioch, Hermas, Justin, Melito of Sardes, Hyppolitus of Rome, Irenaeus of Lyons, Clement of Alexandria and Origen. In the 4th century, the descent to hell was discussed by Athanasius, Basil the Great, Gregory Nazianzen, John Chrysostom, as well as such Syrian authors as Jacob Aphrahat and Ephrem the Syrian. Noteworthy among later authors who wrote on this theme are Cyril of Alexandria, Maximus the Confessor and John Damascene.

Let us look at the most vivid interpretations given to our theme in Eastern Christian theology.

The teaching on the descent of Christ into Hades was expounded quite fully by Clement of Alexandria in his ‘Stromateis’[3]. He argued that Christ preached in hell not only to the Old Testament righteous, but also to the Gentiles who lived outside the true faith. Commenting on 1 Pet. 3:18¾21, Clement expresses the conviction that the preaching of Christ was addressed to all those in hell who were able to believe in Christ:

Do not  [the Scriptures] show that the Lord preached the Gospel to those that perished in the flood, or rather had been chained, and to those kept ‘in ward and guard’?… And, as I think, the Saviour also exerts His might because it is His work to save; which accordingly He also did by drawing to salvation those who became willing, by the preaching [of the Gospel], to believe on Him, wherever they were. If, then, the Lord descended to Hades for no other end but to preach the Gospel, as He did descend, it was either to preach the Gospel to all or to the Hebrews only. If, accordingly, to all, then all who believe shall be saved[4], although they may be of the Gentiles, on making their profession there…[5]

Clement emphasises that there are righteous people among both those who have the true faith and the Gentiles and that it is possible to turn to God for those who did not believe in Him while living. It is their virtuous life that made them capable of accepting the preaching of Christ and the apostles in hell:

...A righteous man, then, differs not, as righteous, from another righteous man, whether he be of the Law [Jew] or a Greek. For God is not only Lord of the Jews, but of all men[6]... So I think it is demonstrated that God, being good, and the Lord powerful, save with a righteousness and equality which extend to all that turn to Him, whether here or elsewhere[7].

According to Clement, righteousness is of value not only for those who live in true faith, but also for those who are outside faith. It is evident from his words that Christ preached in hell to all, but saved only those who came to believe in Him. Anyway, Clement assumes that this preaching proved salutory not for all to whom Christ preached in hell: ‘Did not the same dispensation obtain in Hades, so that even there, all the souls, on hearing the proclamation, might either exhibit repentance, or confess that their punishment was just, because they believed not?’[8] According to Clement, there were those in hell who heard the preaching of Christ but did not believe in Him and did not follow Him.

In Clement’s works we find the notion that punishments sent from God to sinners are aimed at their reformation, not at retribution, and that the souls released from their corporal shells are better able to understand the meaning of punishment[9]. In these words lies the nucleus of the teaching on the purifying and saving nature of the torment of hell developed by some later authors[10] . We will come back to the question of whether the pains of hell can be salutory when considering the teaching of Maximus the Confessor on the descent of Christ into Hades. An exhaustive discussion on this question, though, is beyond the scope of this paper.

Gregory of Nyssa entwines the theme of the descent in hell with the theory of ‘divine deception’. On the latter he builds his teaching on the Redemption. According to this theory, Christ, being God incarnate, deliberately concealed His divine nature from the devil so that he, mistaking Him for an ordinary man, would not be terrified at the sight of an overwhelming power approaching him. When Christ descended in hell, the devil supposed Him to be a human being, but this was a divine ‘hook’ disguised under a human ‘bait’ that the devil swallowed[11] . By admitting God incarnate into his domain, the devil himself signed his own death warrant: incapable of enduring the divine presence, he was overcome and defeated, and hell was destroyed.

This is precisely the idea that Gregory of Nyssa developed in one of his Easter sermons on ‘The Three-Day Period of the Resurrection of Christ’. Judging by its contents, this homily was intended for Holy Saturday[12], and in it Gregory poses the question of why Christ spent three days ‘in the heart of the earth’[13]. This period was necessary and sufficient, he argues, for Christ to ‘expose the foolishness’ (moranai) of the devil[14], i.e, to outwit, ridicule and deceive him[15]. How did Christ manage to ‘outwit’ the devil? Gregory gives the following reply to this question:

As the ruler of darkness could not approach the presence of the Light unimpeded, had he not seen in Him something of flesh, then, as soon as he saw the God-bearing flesh and saw the miracle performed through it by the Deity, he hoped that if he came to take hold of the flesh through death, then he would take hold of all the power contained in it. Therefore, having swallowed the bait of the flesh, he was pierced by the hook of the Deity and thus the dragon was transfixed by the hook.[16]

A very original approach to the theme of the descent to Hades is found in a book entitled ‘Spiritual Homilies’ which has survived under the name of Macarius of Egypt. There, the liberation of Adam by Christ, Who descended into Hades, is seen as the prototype of the mystical resurrection which the soul experiences in its encounter with the Lord:

When you hear that the Lord in the old days delivered souls from hell and prison and that He descended into hell and performed a glorious deed, do not think that all these events are far from your soul… So the Lord comes into the souls that seek Him, into the depth of the heart’s hell, and there commands death, saying: ‘Release the imprisoned souls which have sought Me and which you hold by force’. And He shatters the heavy stones weighing on the soul, opens graves, raises the true dead from death, brings the imprisoned soul from the dark prison… Is it difficult for God to enter death and, even more, into the depth of the heart and to call out dead Adam from there?… If the sun, being created, passes everywhere through windows and doors, even to the caves of lions and the holes of creeping creatures, and comes out without any harm, the more so does God and the Lord of everything enter caves and abodes in which death has settled, and also souls, and, having released Adam from there, [remains] unfettered by death. Similarly, rain coming down from the sky reaches the nethermost parts of the earth, moistens and renews the roots there and gives birth to new shoots[17].

This text is significant first of all in that the author regards the descent of Christ into Hades as a commonly accepted and undisputed dogma, which he uses as a solid foundation on which to build his mystical and typological construction. The use of the images of the sun rising over both the evil and the good, and rain sent upon both the righteous and the unrighteous[18], indicates that the author of the ‘Homilies’ perceives the descent into Hades as a reality affecting not only the Old Testament righteous, but also entire humanity. Moreover, it affects every person and inner processes which take place in the human soul. For the author of the ‘Homilies’, the doctrine of the descent into Hades is not an abstract truth, nor is it an event which occurred in the days of old  and which affected only those who lived at that time, but it is an event which has not lost its relevance. It is not just one of the fundamental Christian doctrines, not just a subject of faith and confession, but a mystery associated with the mystical life of the Christian, a mystery which one should experience in the depth of one’s heart.

The doctrine of the descent of Christ into Hades occupies an essential place in the works of Cyril of Alexandria. In his ‘Paschal Homilies’, he repeatedly mentions that as a consequence of the descent of Christ into Hades, the devil was left all alone, while hell was devastated: ‘For having destroyed hell and opened the impassable gates for the departed spirits, He left the devil there abandoned and lonely’[19].

In his ‘Festive Letters’, Cyril of Alexandria elaborates on the theme of the preaching of Christ in Hades, popular in the Alexandrian tradition since Clement. He views the preaching of Christ in hell as the accomplishment of the ‘history of salvation’, which began with the Incarnation:

…He showed the way to salvation not only to us, but also to the spirits in hell; having descended, He preached to those once disobedient, as Peter says[20]. For it did not befit for love of man to be partial, but the manifestation of [this] gift should have been extended to all nature… Having preached to the spirits in hell and having said ‘go forth’ to the prisoners, and ‘show yourselves’[21] to those in prison on the third day, He resurrected His temple and again opens up to our nature the ascent to heaven, bringing Himself to the Father as the beginning of humanity, pledging to those on earth the grace of communion of the Spirit[22].

As we can see, Cyril emphasises the universality of the salvation given by Christ to humanity, perceiving the descent of Christ into Hades as salvific for the entire human race. He is not inclined to limit salvation to a particular part of humanity, such as the Old Testament righteous. Salvation is likened to rain sent by God on both the just and the unjust[23]. Putting emphasis on the universality of the saving feat of Christ, Cyril follows in the steps of other Alexandrian theologians, beginning with Clement, Origen, and Athanasius the Great[24]. The descent of Christ into Hades, according to Cyril’s teaching, signified victory over that which previously appeared unconquerable and ensured the salvation of all humanity:

Death unwilling to be defeated is defeated; corruption is transformed; unconquerable passion is destroyed. While hell, diseased with excessive insatiability and never satisfied with the dead, is taught, even if against its will, that which it could not learn previously. For it not only ceases to claim those who are still to fall [in the future], but also lets free those already captured, being subjected to splendid devastation by the power of our Saviour... Having preached to the spirits in hell, once disobedient, He came out as conqueror by resurrecting His temple like a beginning of our hope and by showing to [our] nature the manner of the raising from the dead, and giving us along with it other blessings as well[25].

Clearly, Cyril perceived the victory of Christ over hell and death as complete and definitive. According to Cyril, hell loses authority both over those who were in its power and those who are to become its prey in the future. Thus, the descent into Hades, a single and unique action, is perceived as a timeless event. The raised body of Christ becomes the guarantee of universal salvation, the beginning of way leading human nature to ultimate deification.

An elaborate teaching of the descent of Christ into Hades is found in Maximus the Confessor. In his analysis, Maximus takes as a starting point the words of St. Peter: ‘For this cause was the gospel preached also to them that are dead, that they might be judged according to men in the flesh, but live according to God in the spirit’[26]. In Maximus’s view, St. Peter does not speak about the Old Testament righteous, but about those sinners who, back in their lifetime, were punished for their evil deeds:

Some say that Scriptures call ‘dead’ those who died before the coming of Christ, for instance, those who were at the time of the flood, at Babel, in Sodom, in Egypt, as well as others who in various times and in various ways received various punishments and the terrible misfortune of divine damnation. These people were punished not so much for their ignorance of God as for the offences they imposed on one another. It was to them, according to [St Peter] that the great message of salvation was preached when they were already damned as men in the flesh, that is, when they received, through life in the flesh, punishment for crimes against one another, so that they could live according to God by the spirit, that is, being in hell, they accepted the preaching of the knowledge of God, believing in the Saviour who descended into hell to save the dead. So, in order to understand [this] passage in [Holy Scriptures] let us take it in this way: the dead, damned in the human flesh, were preached to precisely for the purpose that they may live according to God by the spirit[27].

Thus, according to Maximus’s teaching, punishments suffered by sinners ‘in the human flesh’ were necessary so that they may live ‘according to God by the spirit’. Therefore, these punishments, whether troubles and misfortunes in their lifetime or pains in hell, had pedagogical and reforming significance. Moreover, Maximus stresses that in damning them, God used not so much a religious as a moral criterion, for people were punished ‘not so much for their ignorance of God as for the offences they imposed on one another’. In other words, the religious or ideological convictions of a particular person were not decisive, but his actions with regard to his neighbours.

In John Damascene we find lines which sum up the development of the theme of the descent of Christ into Hades in Eastern patristic writings of the 2nd¾8th centuries:

The soul [of Christ] when it is deified descended into Hades, in order that, just as the Sun of Righteousness rose for those upon the earth, so likewise He might bring light[28] to those who sit under the earth in darkness and the shadow of death: in order that just as he brought the message of peace to those upon the earth, and of release to the prisoners, and of sight to the blind[29], and became to those who believed the Author of everlasting salvation and to those who did not believe, a denunciation of their unbelief, so He might become the same to those in Hades: That every knee should bow to Him, of things in heaven, and things in earth and things under the earth[30]. And thus after He had freed those who has been bound for ages, straightway He rose again from the dead, showing us the way of resurrection[31].

According to John Damascene, Christ preached to all those who were in hell, but His preaching did not prove salutary for all, as not all were capable of responding to it. For some it could become only ‘a denunciation of their disbelief’, not the cause of salvation. In this judgement, Damascene actually repeats the teaching on salvation articulated not long before him by Maximus the Confessor. According to Maximus, human history will be accomplished when all without exception will unite with God and God will become ‘all in all’[32]. For some, however, this unity will mean eternal bliss, while for others it will become the source of suffering and torment, as each will be united with God ‘according to the quality of his disposition’ towards God[33]. In other words, all will be united with God, but each will have his own, subjective, feeling of this unity, according to the measure of the closeness to God he has achieved. Along a similar line, John Damascene understands also the teaching on the descent to Hades: Christ opens the way to paradise to all and calls all to salvation, but the response to Christ’s call may lie in either consent to follow Him or voluntary rejection of salvation. Ultimately it depends on a person, on his free choice. God does not save anybody by force, but calls everybody to salvation: ‘Behold, I stand at the door, and knock; if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him’[34]. God knocks at the door of the human heart rather than breaks into it.

In the history of Christianity an idea has repeatedly arisen that God predestines some people for salvation and others to perdition. This idea, based as it is on the literary understanding of the words of St. Paul about predestination, calling and justification[35], became the corner-stone of the theological system of the Reformation, preached with particular consistency by John Calvin[36]. Eleven centuries before Calvin, the Eastern Christian tradition in the person of John Chrysostom expressed its view of predestination and calling. ‘Why are not all saved?’ Chrysostom asks. ‘Because… not only the call [of God] but also the will of those called is the cause of their salvation. This call is not coercive or forcible. Every one was called, but not all followed the call’[37]. Later Fathers, including Maximus and John Damascene, spoke in the same spirit. According to their teaching, it is not God who saves some while ruining others, but some people follow the call of God to salvation while others do not. It is not God who leads some from hell while leaving others behind, but some people wish while others do not wish to believe in Him.

The teaching of the Eastern Church Fathers on the descent of Christ into Hades can be summed up in the following points:

1)      the doctrine of the descent of Christ into Hades was commonly accepted and indisputable;

2)      the descent into Hades was perceived as an event of universal significance, though some authors limited the range of those saved by Christ to a particular category of the dead;

3)      the descent of Christ into Hades and His resurrection were viewed as the accomplishment of the ‘economy’ of Christ the Saviour, as the crown and outcome of the feat He performed for the salvation of people;

4)      the teaching on the victory of Christ over the devil, hell and death was finally articulated and asserted;

5)      the theme of the descent into Hades began to be viewed in its mystical dimension, as the prototype of the resurrection of the human soul.

2. Western theological tradition

To what degree did the approach to this theme of the Fathers and Doctors of the Western Church differ from that of the Eastern Fathers? In order to answer this question, let us look at the works of the two most significant theologians of the Christian West, Augustine and Thomas Aquinas.

The Augustinian teaching on the descent of Christ into Hades is expounded in the fullest way in one of his letters addressed to Evodius. This letter contains a comprehensive interpretation of 1 Pet. 3:18¾21. It follows from Evodius’ questions that the teaching on the evacuation of all in hell and the complete devastation of hell by the risen Christ was widespread in his time. Augustine begins with the question of whether Christ preached only to those who perished in the days of Noah or to all the imprisoned. In answering it, Augustine begins by refuting the opinion that Christ descended to Hades in the flesh[38] and argues that this teaching contradicts scriptural testimony[39].

Augustine continues by setting forth the view that Christ led from hell all those who were there, as, indeed, among them were ‘some who are intimately known to us by their literary labours, whose eloquence and talent we admire, ¾ not only the poets and orators who in many parts of their writings have held up to contempt and ridicule these same false gods of the nations, and have even occasionally confessed the one true God…, but also those who have uttered the same, not in poetry or rhetoric, but as philosophers’[40]. The notion of the salvation of heathen poets, orators and philosophers was quite popular. In Eastern patristic tradition it was most vividly expressed by Clement of Alexandria. According to Augustine, however, any of the positive qualities of the ancient poets, orators and philosophers originated not from ‘sober and authentic devotion, but pride, vanity and [the desire] of people’s praise’. Therefore they ‘did not bring any fruit’. Thus, the idea that pagan poets, orators and philosophers could be saved, though not refuted by Augustine, still is not fully approved, since ‘human judgement’ differs from ‘the justice of the Creator’[41].

Augustine neither rejects nor accepts unconditionally the opinion concerning the salvation of all those in hell. Though very careful in his judgement, it is clear that the possibility of salvation for all in hell is blocked in his perception by his own teaching on predestination[42], as well as by his understanding of divine mercy and justice:

For the words of Scripture, that ‘the pains of hell were loosed’[43] by the death of Christ, do not establish this, seeing that this statement may be understood as referring to Himself, and meaning that he so far loosed (that is, made ineffectual) the pains of hell that He Himself was not held by them, especially since it is added that it was ‘impossible for Him to be holden of them’[44]. Or if any one [objecting to this interpretation] asks why He chose to descend into hell, where those pains were which could not possibly hold Him… the words that ‘the pains were loosed’ may be understood as referring not to the case of all, but only some whom He judged worthy of that deliverance; so that neither He supposed to have descended thither in vain, without the purpose of bringing benefit to any of those who were there held in prison, nor is it a necessary inference that divine mercy and justice granted to some must be supposed to have been granted to all[45].

While Augustine also considers the traditional teaching that Christ delivered from hell the forefather Adam, as well as Abel, Seth, Noah and his family, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob ‘and the other patriarchs and prophets’, he does not agree to it entirely, since he does not believe ‘Abraham’s bosom’ to be a part of hell. Those who were in the bosom of Abraham were not deprived of the gracious presence of the divinity of Christ, and therefore Christ, on the very day of His death immediately before descending to hell, promises to the wise thief that he will be in paradise with him[46]. ‘Most certainly, therefore, He was, before that time, both in paradise and the bosom of Abraham in His beatific wisdom (beatificante sapientia), and in hell in His condemning power (judicante potentia)’, concludes Augustine[47].

The opinion that through the death of Christ on the cross the righteous receive that promised incorruption which people are to achieve after the end of time is also refuted by Augustine. If it were so, then St. Peter would not have said about David that ‘his sepulchre is with us to this day’[48] unless David was still undisturbed in the sepulchre[49].

As for the teaching on Christ’s preaching in hell contained in 1 Pet. 3:18¾21, Augustine rejects its traditional and commonly accepted understanding. First, he is not certain that it implies those who really departed his life, but rather those that are spiritually dead and did not believe in Christ. Secondly, he offers the quite novel idea that after Christ ascended from hell His recollection did not survive there. Therefore, the descent in Hades was a ‘one-time’ event relevant only to those who were in hell at that time. Thirdly and finally, Augustine rejects altogether any possibility for those who did not believe in Christ while on earth to come to believe in him while in hell, calling this idea ‘absurd’[50].

Augustine is not inclined to see in 1 Pet. 3:18¾21 an indication of the descent into Hades. He believes that this text should be understood allegorically, i. e., ‘the spirits’ mentioned by Peter are essentially those who are clothed in body and imprisoned in ignorance. Christ did not come down to earth in the flesh in the days of Noah, but often came down to people in the spirit either to rebuke those who did not believe or to justify those who did. What happened in the days of Noah is a type of what happens today, and the flood was the precursor of baptism. Those who believe in our days are like whose who believed in the days of Noah: they are saved through baptism, just as Noah was saved through water. Those who do not believe are like those who did not believe in the days of Noah: the flood is the prototype of their destruciton[51].

Augustine is the first Latin author who gave so much close attention to the theme of the descent of Christ into Hades. However, he did not clarify the question of who was the object of Christ’s preaching in hell and whom Christ delivered from it. Augustine expressed many doubts about particular interpretations of 1 Pet. 3:18¾21, but did not offer any convincing interpretation of his own. Nevertheless, the ideas expressed by him were developed by Western Church authors of the later period. Thomas Aquinas, in particular, makes continuous references to Augustine in his chapter devoted to the descent of Christ into Hades[52]. During the Reformation, many Augustinian ideas were criticised by theologians of the Protestant tradition. The teaching that the recollection of Christ did not survive in hell after His ascent was rejected by Lutheran theologians who insisted on the reverse[53].

Thomas Aquinas was the 13th-century theologian who brought to completion the Latin teaching on the descent of Christ into Hades. In his ‘Summa Theologiae’, he divides hell into four parts: 1) purgatory (purgatorium), where sinners experience penal suffering; 2) the hell of the patriarchs (infernum patrum), the abode of the Old Testament righteous before the coming of Christ; 3) the hell of unbaptized children (infernum puerorum); and 4) the hell of the damned (infernum damnatorum). In response to the question, exactly which was the hell that Christ descended to, Thomas Aquinas admits two possibilities: Christ descended either into all parts of hell or only to that in which the righteous were imprisoned, whom He was to deliver. In the first case, ‘for going down into the hell of the lost He wrought this effect, that by descending thither He put them to shame for their unbelief and wickedness: but to them who were detained in Purgatory He gave hope of attaining to glory: while upon the holy Fathers detained in hell solely on account of original sin (pro solo peccato originali detinebantur in inferno), He shed the light of glory everlasting’. In the second case, the soul of Christ ‘descended only to the place where the righteous were detained’ (descendit solum ad locum inferni in quo justi detinebantur), but the action of His presence there was felt in some way in the other parts of hell as well[54].

According to Thomistic teaching, Christ delivered from hell not only the Old Testament righteous who were imprisoned in hell because of original sin[55]. As far as sinners are concerned, those who were detained in ‘the hell of the lost’, since they either had no faith or had faith but no conformity with the virtue of the suffering Christ, could not be cleansed from their sins, and Christ’s descent brought them no deliverance from the pains of hell[56]. Nor were children who had died in the state of original sin delivered from hell, since only ‘by baptism children are delivered from original sin and from hell, but not by Christ’s descent into hell’, since baptism can be received only in earthly life, not after death[57]. Finally, Christ did not deliver those who were in purgatory, for their suffering was caused by personal defects (defectus personali), whereas ‘exclusion from glory’ was a common defect (defectus generalis) of all human nature after the fall. The descent of Christ into Hades recovered the glory of God to those who were excluded from it by virtue of the common defect of nature, but did not deliver anybody from the pains of purgatory caused by people’s personal defects[58].

This scholastic understanding of the descent of Christ into Hades, formulated by Thomas Aquinas, was the official teaching of the Roman Catholic Church for many centuries. During the Reformation, this understanding was severely criticised by Protestant theologians. Many of today’s Catholic theologians are also very sceptical about this teaching[59]. There is no need to discuss how far the teaching of Thomas Aquinas on the descent of Christ into Hades is from that of Eastern Christianity. No Father of the Eastern Church ever permitted himself to clarify who was left in hell after Christ descent; no Eastern Father ever spoke of unbaptized infants left in hell[60]. The division of hell into four parts and the teaching on purgatory are alien to Eastern patristics. Finally, this very scholastic approach whereby the most mysterious events of history are subjected to detailed analysis and rational interpretation is unacceptable for Eastern Christian theology. For the theologians, poets and mystics of the Eastern Church, the descent of Christ into Hades remained first of all a mystery which could be praised in hymns, and about which various assumptions could be made, but of which nothing definite and final could be said.

The general conclusion can now be drawn from a comparative analysis of Eastern and Western understandings of the descent into Hades. In the first three centuries of the Christian Church, there was considerable similarity between the interpretation of this doctrine by theologians in East and West. However, already by the 4th—5th centuries, substantial differences can be identified. In the West, a juridical understanding of the doctrine prevailed. It gave increasingly more weight to notions of predestination (Christ delivered from hell those who were predestined for salvation from the beginning) and original sin (salvation given by Christ was deliverance from the general original sin, not from the ‘personal’ sins of individuals). The range of those to whom the saving action of the descent into hell is extended becomes ever more narrow. First, it excludes sinners doomed to eternal torment, then those in purgatory and finally unbaptized infants. This kind of legalism was alien to the Orthodox East, where the descent into Hades continued to be perceived in the spirit in which it is expressed in the liturgical texts of Great Friday and Easter, i.e. as an event significant not only for all people, but also for the entire cosmos, for all created life.

At the same time, both Eastern and Western traditions suggest that Christ delivered from hell the Old Testament righteous led by Adam. Yet if in the West this is perceived restrictively (Christ delivered only the Old Testament righteous, while leaving all the rest in hell to eternal torment), in the East, Adam is viewed as a symbol of the entire human race leading humanity redeemed by Christ (those who followed Christ were first the Old Testament righteous led by Adam and then the rest who responded to the preaching of Christ in hell).

3. The doctrine of the descent into Hades and theodicy

Let us move now to the theological significance of the doctrine of the descent of Christ into Hades. This doctrine, in our view, has great significance for theodicy, the justification of God in the face of the accusing human mind[61]. Why does God permit suffering and evil? Why does He condemn people to the pains of hell? To what extent is God responsible for what happens on earth? Why in the Bible does God appear as a cruel and unmerciful Judge ‘repenting’ of His actions and punishing people for mistakes which He knew beforehand and which He could have prevented? These and other similar questions have been posed throughout history.

First of all, we should say that the doctrine of the descent of Christ into Hades raises the veil over the mystery that envelops the relationship between God and the devil. The history of this relationship goes back to the time of the creation. According to common church teaching, the devil was created as a good and perfect creature, but he fell away from God because of his pride. The drama of the personal relationship between God and the devil did not end here. Since his falling away, the devil began to oppose divine goodness and love by every means and to do all he can to prevent the salvation of people. The devil is not all-powerful, however; his powers are restricted by God and he can operate only within the limits permitted by God. This last affirmation is confirmed by the opening lines of the Book of Job where the devil appears as a creature having, first, personal relations with God and, secondly, being fully subjected to God.

By creating human beings and putting them in a situation where they choose between good and evil, God assumed the responsibility for their further destiny. God did not leave man face to face with the devil, but Himself entered into the struggle for humanity’s spiritual survival. To this end, He sent prophets and teachers and then He Himself became man, suffered on the cross and died, descended into Hades and was raised from the dead in order to share human fate. By descending into Hades, Christ did not destroy the devil as a personal, living creature, but ‘abolished the power of the devil’, that is, deprived the devil of authority and power stolen by him from God. When he rebelled against God, the devil set himself the task to create his own autonomous kingdom where he would be master and where he would win back from God a space where God’s presence could be in no way felt. In Old Testament understanding, this place was sheol. After Christ, sheol became a place of divine presence.

This presence is felt by all those in paradise as a source of joy and bliss, but for those in hell it is a source of suffering. Hell, after Christ, is no longer the place where the devil reigns and people suffer, but first and foremost it is the prison for the devil himself as well as for those who voluntarily decided to stay with him and share his fate. The sting of death was abolished by Christ and the walls of hell were destroyed. But ‘death even without its sting is still powerful for us... Hell with its walls destroyed and its gates abolished is still filled with those who, having left the narrow royal path of the cross leading to paradise, follow the broad way all their lives’[62] .

Christ descended into hell not as another victim of the devil, but as Conqueror. He descended in order to ‘bind up the powerful’ and to ‘plunder his vessels’. According to patristic teaching, the devil did not recognize in Christ the incarnate God. He took Him for an ordinary man and, rising to the ‘bait’ of the flesh, swallowed the ‘hook’ of the Deity (the image used by Gregory of Nyssa). However, the presence of Christ in hell constituted the poison which began gradually to ruin hell from within (this image was used by the 4th-century Syrian author Jacob Aphrahat[63]). The final destruction of hell and the ultimate victory over the devil will happen during the Second Coming of Christ when ‘the last enemy to be destroyed is death’, when everything will be subjected to Christ and God will become ‘all in all’[64] .

The doctrine of the descent of Christ into Hades is important for an understanding of God’s action in human history, as reflected in the Old Testament. The biblical account of the flood, which destroyed all humanity, is a stumbling block for many who wish to believe in a merciful God but cannot reconcile themselves with a God who ‘repents’ of his own deed. The teaching on the descent into hell, as set forth in 1 Pet. 3:18—21, however, brings an entirely new perspective into our understanding of the mystery of salvation. It turns out that the death sentence passed by God to interrupt human life does not mean that human beings are deprived of hope for salvation, because, failing to turn to God during their lifetime, people could turn to Him in the afterlife having heard Christ’s preaching in the prison of hell. While committing those He created to death, God did not destroy them, but merely transferred them to a different state in which they could hear the preaching of Christ, to believe and to follow Him.

4. The soteriological implications of the doctrine of the descent into Hades

The doctrine on the descent of Christ into Hades is an integral part of Orthodox soteriology. Its soteriological implications, however, depend in many ways on the way in which we understanding the preaching of Christ in hell and its salutory impact on people[65]. If the preaching was addressed only to the Old Testament righteous, then the soteriological implications of the doctrine is minimal, but if it was addressed to all those in hell, its significance is considerably increased. It seems that we have enough grounds to argue, following the Greek Orthodox theologian, I. Karmiris, that ‘according to the teaching of almost all the Eastern Fathers, the preaching of the Saviour was extended to all without exception and salvation was offered to all the souls who passed away from the beginning of time, whether Jews or Greek, righteous or unrighteous’[66]. At the same time, the preaching of Christ in hell was good and joyful news of deliverance and salvation, not only for the righteous but also the unrighteous. It was not the preaching ‘to condemn for unbelief and wickedness’, as it seemed to Thomas Aquinas. The entire text of the First Letter of St. Peter relating to the preaching of Christ in hell speaks against its understanding in terms of accusation and damnation’[67].

Whether all or only some responded to the call of Christ and were delivered from hell remains an open question. If we accept the point of view of those Western church writers who maintain that Christ delivered from hell only the Old Testament righteous, then Christ’s salutory action is reduced merely to the restoration of justice. The Old Testament righteous suffered in hell undeservedly, not for their personal sins but because of the general sinfulness of human nature and because their deliverance from hell was a ‘duty’ which God was obliged to undertake with respect to them. But such an act could scarcely constitute a miracle that made the angels tremble or one to be praised in church hymns.

Unlike the West, Christian consciousness in the East admits the opportunity to be saved not only for those who believe during their lifetime, but also those who were not given to believe yet pleased God with their good works. The idea that salvation was not only for those who in life confessed the right faith, not only for the Old Testament righteous, but also those heathens who distinguished themselves by a lofty morality, is developed in one of the hymns of John Damascene:

Some say that [Christ delivered from hell] only those who believed[68],
such as fathers and prophets,
judges and together with them kings, local rulers
and some others from the Hebrew people,
not numerous and known to all.
But we shall reply to those who think so
that there is nothing undeserved,
nothing miraculous and nothing strange
in that Christ should save those who believed[69],
for He remains only the fair Judge,
and every one who believes in Him will not perish.
So they all ought to have been saved
and delivered from the bonds of hell
by the descent of God and Master — 
that same happened by His Disposition. 
Whereas those who were saved only through [God’s] love of men 
were, as I think, all those 
who had the purest life 
and did all kinds of good works, 
living in modesty, temperance and virtue, 
but the pure and divine faith 
they did not conceive because they were not instructed in it 
and remained altogether unlearnt. 
They were those whom the Steward and Master of all
drew, captured in the divine nets 
and persuaded to believe in Him, 
illuminating them with the divine rays 
and showing them the true light[70] .

This approach renders the descent into Hades exceptional in its soteriological implications. According to Damascene, those who were not taught the true faith during their lifetime can come to believe when in hell. By their good works, abstention and chastity they prepared themselves for the encounter with Christ. These are that same people about whom St. Paul says that having no law they ‘do by nature things contained in the law’, for ‘the work of the law is written in their hearts’[71]. Those who live by the law of natural morality but do not share the true faith can hope by virtue of their righteousness that in a face-to-face encounter with God they will recognize in Him the One they ‘ignorantly worshipped’[72] .

Has this anything to do with those who died outside Christian faith after the descent of Christ into Hades? No, if we accept the Western teaching that the descent into Hades was a ‘one-time’ event and that the recollection of Christ did not survive in hell. Yes, if we proceed from the assumption that after Christ hell was no longer like the Old Testament sheol, but it became a place of the divine presence. In addition, as Archpriest Serge Bulgakov writes, ‘all events in the life of Christ, which happen in time, have timeless, abiding significance. Therefore,

the so-called ‘preaching in hell’, which is the faith of the Church, is a revelation of Christ to those who in their earthly life could not see or know Christ. There are no grounds for limiting this event… to the Old Testament saints alone, as Catholic theology does. Rather, the power of this preaching should be extended to all time for those who during their life on earth did not and could not know Christ but meet Him in the afterlife[73].

According to the teaching of the Orthodox Church, all the dead, whether believers or non-believers, appear before God. Therefore, even for those who did not believe during their lifetime, there is hope that they will recognize God as their Saviour and Redeemer if their previous life on earth led them to this recognition.
The above hymn of John Damascene clearly states that the virtuous heathens were not ‘taught’ the true faith. This is a clear allusion to the words of Christ: ‘Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost’[74]; and ‘He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but that believeth not shall be damned’[75]. The damnation is extended only to those who were taught Christian faith but did not believe. But if a person was not taught, if he in his real life did not encounter the preaching of the gospel and did not have an opportunity to respond to it, can he be damned for it? We come back to the question that had disturbed such ancient authors as Clement of Alexandria.  

Is it possible at all that the fate of a person can be changed after his death? Is death that border beyond which some unchangeable static existence comes? Does the development of the human person not stop after death?

On the one hand, it is impossible for one to actively repent in hell; it is impossible to rectify the evil deeds one committed by appropriate good works. However, it may be possible for one to repent through a ‘change of heart’, a review of one’s values. One of the testimonies to this is the rich man of the Gospel we have already mentioned. He realized the gravity of his situation as soon as found himself in hell. Indeed, if in his lifetime he was focused on earthly pursuits and forgot God, once in hell he realized that his only hope for salvation was God[76] . Besides, according to the teaching of the Orthodox Church, the fate of a person after death can be changed through the prayer of the Church. Thus, existence after death has its own dynamics. On the basis of what has been said above, we may say that after death the development of the human person does not cease, for existence after death is not a transfer from a dynamic into a static being, but rather continuation on a new level of that road which a person followed in his lifetime.

* * *

As the last stage in the divine descent (katabasis) and self-emptying (kenosis), the descent of Christ into Hades became at the same time the starting point of the ascent of humanity towards deification (theosis)[77]. Since this descent the path to paradise is opened for both the living and the dead, which was followed by those whom Christ delivered from hell.  The destination point for all humanity and every individual is the fullness of deification in which God becomes ‘all in all’[78] . It is for this deification that God first created man and then, when ‘the time had fully come’ (Gal. 4:4), Himself became man, suffered, died, descended to Hades and was raised from the dead.

We do not know if every one followed Christ when He rose from hell. Nor do we know if every one will follow Him to the eschatological Heavenly Kingdom when He will become ‘all in all’. But we do know that since the descent of Christ into Hades the way to resurrection has been opened for ‘all flesh’, salvation has been granted to every human being, and the gates of paradise have been opened for all those who wish to enter through them. This is the faith of the Early Church inherited from the first generation of Christians and cherished by Orthodox Tradition. This is the never-extinguished hope of all those who believe in Christ Who once and for all conquered death, destroyed hell and granted resurrection to the entire human race.

Translated from the Russian

[1] In particular, the image of the risen Christ coming out of the grave and holding a victory banner, borrowed from the Western tradition.

[2] 1 Pet. 3:18—21.

[3] The critical edition of ‘Stromateis’: Clemens Alexandrinus. Band II: Stromateis I—VI. Hrsg. von O. Stählin, L. Früchtel, U. Treu. Berlin—Leipzig 1960; Band III: Stromateis VII—VIII. Hrsg. von O. Stählin. GCS 17. Berlin—Leipzig, 1970. S. 3-102.

[4] That is those who came to believe while in hell.

[5] Stromateis 6, 6.

[6] Rom. 3:29; 10:12.

[7] Stromateis 6, 6.

[8] Stromateis 6, 6.

[9] Stromateis 6, 6.

[10] In the East it was developed by Gregory of Nyssa and Isaac the Syrian. In the West it gradually led to the formation of the doctrine on purgatory.

[11] The Great Catechetical Oration 23¾24.

[12] The Homily on the Three-Day Period (pp. 444¾446). The text of the sermon in: Gregoriou Nyssis hapanta ta erga. T. 10. Hellenes pateres tes ekklesias 103. Thessalonike, 1990. Sel. 444—487. Since in this edition the text is not divided into chapters, we indicate page numbers.

[13] Cf. Mt. 12:40.

[14] Lit. ‘to make a fool of somebody’ (from moros—fool)

[15] The Homily on the Three-Day Period (pp. 452¾454).

[16] The Homily on the Three-Day Period (pp. 452¾454). Cf. 1 Cor. 15:26.

[17] Spiritual Homilies 11, 11¾13.

[18] Cf. Mt. 5:45.

[19] 7th Paschal Homily 2 (PG 77, 552 A).

[20] Cf. 1 Pet. 3:19¾20.

[21] Is. 49:9.

[22] 2nd Festive Letter 8, 52¾89 (SC 372, 228¾232)

[23] Cf. Mt. 5:45. See the same comparison in ‘Spiritual Homilies’ by Macarius of Egypt.

[24] See above quotations from these authors

[25] 5th Festive Letter 1, 29¾40 (SC 732, 284).

[26] 1 Pet. 4:6.

[27] Questions-answers to Thalassius 7.

[28] Is. 9:2.

[29] Lk. 4:18¾19; Cf. Is. 61:1¾2.

[30] Phil. 2:10.

[31] The Exact Exposition of Orthodox Faith 3, 29.

[32] 1 Cor. 15:28.

[33] Maximus the Confessor, Questions-answers to Thalassius 59. More on this teaching see in J. C. Larchet, La divinisation de l’homme selon Maxime le Confesseur (Paris, 1996), pp. 647¾652.

[34] Rev. 3:20.

[35] Rom. 8:29¾30.

[36] See John Calvin, Instruction in Christian Faith, V. II, Book III (‘Concerning the pre-eternal election whereby God predestined some for salvation while others for condemnation’).

[37] 16th Discourse on the Epistle to the Romans.

[38] Concerning the teaching on the descent of Christ into Hades in the flesh, see: I. N. Karmires, ‘He Christologike heterodidaskalia tou 16 aionos kai eis hadou kathodos tou Christou’, Nea Sion 30 (1935). Sel. 11—26, 65—81, 154—165. See also: S. Der Nersessian. ‘An Armenian Version of the Homilies on the Harrowing of Hell’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 8 (1954), pp. 201¾224. 

[39] Letter 164, II, 3 (PL 33, 709).

[40] Letter 164, II, 3 (PL 33, 710).

[41] Letter 164, II, 3 (PL 33, 710).

[42] Cf. J. A. MacCulloch, The Harrowing of Hell (Edinburgh, 1930), p. 123.

[43] Cf. Acts 2:24.

[44] That is, the pains of hell.

[45] Letter 164, II, 5 (PL 33, 710¾711).

[46] Lk. 23:43.

[47] Letter 164, III, 7¾8 (PL 33, 710¾711).

[48] Acts 2:29.

[49] Letter 164, III, 7¾8 (PL 33, 711).

[50] Letter 164, III, 10¾13 (PL 33, 713¾714). Elsewhere Augustine describes as heresy the teaching that non-believers could come to believe in hell and that Christ led everybody out of hell: See, On Heresies 79 (PL 42, 4).

[51] Letter 164, IV, 15¾16 (PL 33, 715).

[52] See below.

[53] See details in: F. Loofs. ‘Descent to Hades’, Encyclopedia of Religion and Ethics (New York, 1912), vol. IV, p. 658.

[54] Summa theologiae IIIa, 52, 2 (St Thomas Aquinas, Summa theologiae. Latin text with English translation. London —New York , 1965. Vol. 54. P. 158).

[55] Summa theologiae IIIa, 52, 5 (Summa theologiae. Vol. 54, pp. 166¾170).

[56] Summa theologiae IIIa, 52, 6 (Summa theologiae. Vol. 54, pp. 170¾1720).

[57] Summa theologiae IIIa, 52, 7 (Summa theologiae. Vol. 54, pp. 174¾176).

[58] Summa theologiae IIIa, 52, 8 (Summa theologiae. Vol. 54, pp. 176¾178).

[59] See for instance: H. U. von Balthasar et A. Grillmeier, Le mystère pascal (Paris , 1972), p. 170 (where the Thomistic understanding of the descent to Hades is described as ‘bad theology’).

[60] The teaching on the fate of unbaptized infants, contained in the work ‘Concerning Infants Who Have Died Prematurely’ by Gregory Palamas, is opposite to the teaching of Thomas Aquinas.

[61] The term ‘theodocy’ (literally ‘the justification of God’) was invented by Leibnitz in the early 18th century.

[62] Innocent, Archbishop of Cherson and Tauria, Works, vol. V (St-Petersburg—Moscow, 1870), p. 289 (Homily at Holy Saturday).

[63] Demonstration 22, 4—5 in The Homilies of Aphraates, the Persian Sage, ed. by W. Wright (London—Edinburgh, 1869), pp. 420—421.

[64] 1 Cor. 15:26—28.

[65] Cf. I. N. Karmires, He eis hadou kathodos Iesou Christou (Athenai, 1939), sel. 107.

[66] Ibid., p. 119.

[67] Bishop Gregory (Yaroshevsky), An Interpretation of the Most Difficult Passages in the First Letter of St Peter (Simferopol , 1902), p. 10.

[68] That is those who believed in their lifetime.

[69] That is those who believed during their life on earth.

[70] Concerning Those Who Died in Faith (PG 95, 257 AC).

[71] Rom. 2:14¾15.

[72] Acts 17:23.

[73] Serge Bulgakov, Agnets Bozhiy [The Lamb of God] (Moscow , 2000), p. 394.

[74] Mt. 28:19.

[75] Mk. 16:16.

[76] Lk. 16:20—31.

[77] Cf. J. Daniélou, The Theology of Jewish Christianity (London , s.a.), p. 233—234.

[78] 1 Cor. 15:28.

POPE BENEDICT ON THE DESCENT INTO HELL

Let us return once more to the night of Holy Saturday. In the Creed we say about Christ’s journey that he “descended into hell.” What happened then? Since we have no knowledge of the world of death, we can only imagine his triumph over death with the help of images which remain very inadequate. Yet, inadequate as they are, they can help us to understand something of the mystery. The liturgy applies to Jesus’ descent into the night of death the words of Psalm 23[24]: “Lift up your heads, O gates; be lifted up, O ancient doors!” The gates of death are closed, no one can return from there. There is no key for those iron doors. But Christ has the key. His Cross opens wide the gates of death, the stern doors. They are barred no longer. His Cross, his radical love, is the key that opens them. The love of the One who, though God, became man in order to die – this love has the power to open those doors. This love is stronger than death. The Easter icons of the Oriental Church show how Christ enters the world of the dead. He is clothed with light, for God is light. “The night is bright as the day, the darkness is as light” (cf. Ps 138[139]12).

CHRIST IS RISEN: HOLY SATURDAY - EASTER SUNDAY 2014

$
0
0
HRISTOS VOSKRESE



Translation
my source: Glory To God For all Things

People rejoice, nations hear:
Christ is risen, and brings the joy!
Stars dance, mountains sing:
Christ is risen, and brings the joy!
Forests murmur, winds hum:
Christ is risen, and brings the joy!
Seas bow*, animals roar:
Christ is risen, and brings the joy!
Bees swarm, and the birds sing:
Christ is risen, and brings the joy!

Angels stand, triple the song:
Christ is risen, and brings the joy!
Sky humble yourself, and elevate the earth:
Christ is risen, and brings the joy!
Bells chime, and tell to all:
Christ is risen, and brings the joy!
Glory to You God, everything is possible to You,
Christ is risen, and brings the joy!

ANNUNCIO VOBIS GAUDIUM MAGNUM QUOD EST "ALELUIA"

Refrain: Alleluia, alleluia, alleluia!

O sons and daughters of the King, Whom heavenly hosts in glory sing, Today the grave has lost its sting! Alleluia! 
(refrain after each verse)
 That Easter morn, at break of day, 
The faithful women went their way 
To seek the tomb where Jesus lay. Alleluia! 

 An angel clad in white they see, 
Who sit and speaks unto the three, "Your Lord will go to Galilee." Alleluia!

 That night the apostles met in fear; Among them came their master dear And said, "MY peace be with you here." Alleluia! 

 When Thomas first the tidings heard That they had seen the risen Lord, He doubted the disciples’ word. Alleluia!

 "My pierced side, O Thomas, see, And look upon my hands, my feet; Not faithless but believing be." Alleluia! 

 No longer Thomas then denied;
 He saw the feet, the hands, the side; "You are my Lord and God!" he cried. Alleluia! 

 How blest are they who have not seen And yet whose faith has constant been, For they eternal life shall win. Alleluia!

 On this most holy day of days 
Be laud and jubilee and praise: 
To God your hearts and voice raise. Alleluia! 

 English translation of O Filii et Filiae (by Jean Tisserand, d. 1494)



HOMILY FOR THE EASTER VIGIL
by Abbot Paul of Belmont U.K.



            “The angel of the Lord, descending from heaven, came and rolled away the stone and sat on it.” What strikes one about the four versions of the Resurrection found in the gospels, is that they are quite different from one another, and yet they have much in common. However, not one of the evangelists describes the moment in which Christ rose from the dead, what really happened or how it was done. In Matthew we see the angel descend from heaven and roll back the stone. It’s a highly dramatic scene, what with the earthquake, the guards frightened and lying there “like dead men,” then the very sight of the angel, “his face like lightening, his robe white as snow.” He tells Mary of Magdala and the other Mary that “Jesus, who was crucified, is not here: he has risen, as he said he would,” then he invites them to “come and see the place where he lay.” He tells them not to be afraid, but to go quickly and tell the disciples that, “he has risen from the dead and now he is going before you to Galilee.” 

On their way, “coming to meet them,” there is Jesus. They fall down before him, clasping his feet. “Fear not,” he says, “go and tell my brothers that they must leave for Galilee; there they will see me.” Note that the Risen Christ no longer calls them disciples but brothers.

            And there we have it, but what happened to Jesus once he was left alone in the tomb on Good Friday evening and the stone rolled up against the entrance? We often say that Jesus rested in the tomb or that he slept in death, but that wasn’t the case. In the Apostles’ Creed, based on the Old Roman Creed, we proclaim that, “I believe… in Jesus Christ, his only Son, our Lord, who… suffered under Pontius Pilate, was crucified, died and was buried; he descended into hell; on the third day he rose from the dead.” What do we mean when we say we believe that, “he descended into hell”? In his famous Easter Sermon, which is read as the climax of the Easter Vigil Liturgy in the Byzantine Churches, St John Chrysostom says,
“Let no one lament their poverty; for the universal kingdom has been revealed. Let no one weep for their sins; for the light of forgiveness has risen from the grave. Let no one fear death; for the death of the Saviour has set us free. He has destroyed death by undergoing death. He has despoiled hell by descending into hell. Hell was filled with bitterness when it tasted his flesh, as Isaiah foretold: “Hell was filled with bitterness when it met you face to face,” filled with bitterness, for it was brought to nothing; filled with bitterness, for it was mocked; filled with bitterness, for it was overthrown; filled with bitterness, for it was destroyed; filled with bitterness, for it was put in chains. It received a body, and encountered God. It received earth, and confronted heaven. It received what it saw, and was overpowered by what it did not see. O death, where is your sting? O hell, where is your victory? Christ is risen, and you are cast down. Christ is risen, and the demons are fallen. Christ is risen, and the angels rejoice. Christ is risen, and life reigns in freedom. Christ is risen, and the grave is emptied of the dead. For Christ, being raised from the dead, has become the first-fruits of those who sleep. To him be glory and dominion to the ages of ages. Amen.”

            On behalf of Fr Prior and the Monastic Community, I wish you all a very Happy Easter.

EASTER HOMILY


by Metropolitan Anthony Bloom

When Christ first rose from the tomb and appeared to His disciples and the myrrh-bearing women, He greeted them with the word “Rejoice!”. And then later when He appeared to the Apostles His first words were “Peace be unto you!”; peace, because their confusion was very great – the Lord had died. It seemed as though all hope had perished for the victory of God over human wickedness, for the victory of good over evil. It would seem that life itself had been slain and light had faded. All that remained for the disciples who had believed in Christ, in life, in love, was to go on existing, for they could no longer live. Having tasted eternal life they were now condemned to expect cruel persecution and death at the hands of Christ’s enemies. “Peace be unto you”, proclaimed Christ. “I have arisen, I am alive, I am with you, and henceforth nothing – neither death nor persecution – will ever separate us or deprive you of eternal life, the victory of God”. And then, having convinced them of His physical resurrection, having restored their peace and an unshakable certainty of faith, Christ uttered words which may in the present age sound menacing and frightening to many, “As the Father sent Me, so I send you”. Only a few hours after Christ’s death on the cross, not long after the fearful night in Gethsemane, the betrayal by Judas when Christ had been taken by His enemies, condemned to death, led out beyond the city walls and died on the cross, these words sounded menacing. And it was only faith, the conquering certainty that Christ had risen, that God had conquered, that the Church had become an invincible force that transformed these words into words of hope and triumphant God-speed.
And the disciples went out to preach; nothing could stop them. Twelve men confronted the Roman empire. Twelve defenceless men, twelve men without legal rights were out to preach the simplest message, that divine love had entered the world and that they were willing to give their lives for the sake of this love, in order that others might believe and come to life, and that a new life might begin for others through their death. [I Cor. IV :9-13]
Death was indeed granted them; there is not a single apostle except St. John the Divine who did not die a martyr’s death. Death was granted them, and persecution and suffering and a cross (II Cor. VI: 3-14).
But faith, faith in Christ, in God Incarnate, faith in Christ crucified and risen, faith in Christ who brought unquenchable love into the world, has triumphed. “Our faith which has conquered the world is the victory.”
This preaching changed the attitude of man to man; every person became precious in the eyes of another. The destiny of the world was widened and deepened; it burst the bounds of earth and united earth to heaven. And now we Christians, in the words of a western preacher, in the person of Jesus Christ, have become the people to whom God has committed the care of other people; that they should believe in themselves because God believes in us; that they should hope for all things because God puts His hope in us; that they should be able to carry our victorious faith through the furnace of horror, trials, hatred and persecution – that faith which has already conquered the world, in the faith in Christ, God crucified and risen.
So let us also stand up for this faith. Let us proclaim it fearlessly, let us teach it to our children, let us bring them to the sacraments of the Church which, even before they can understand it, unite them with God and plant eternal life in them.
All of us, sooner or later, will stand before the judgment of God and will have to answer whether we were able to love the whole world – believers and unbelievers, the good and the bad – with the sacrificial, crucified, all-conquering love with which God loves us. May the Lord give us invincible courage, triumphant faith, joyful love in order that the kingdom for which God became man should be established, that we should truly become godly, that our earth should indeed become heaven where love, triumphant love lives and reigns. Christ is risen!
modified on 28 December 2007 at 14:00 ••• 2,431 views
Victory over Death
This and Concerning Eternal Life are sermons given by Fr Alexander Men. Victory over Death is an Easter sermon, simple but with some touches of interest, from a defunct website of Roman Pomarenko.
With the setting of the sun on April 8th the Sabbath rest had come to an end but the women still had to buy the aromatic powders and ointments which were used to embalm. Thus visitation of the tomb was postponed to the morning of the following day. Of the guards they knew nothing; they were only bothered by the thought: Who will help us roll away the heavy stone?
Mary Magdalene came earlier than her friends. In the twilight of the dawn, coming up to the cave, she stopped in confusion: the stone had been rolled away.
What did this mean? Were not the enemies of the Teacher satisfied even after His death?
Meanwhile Salome and Mary, the mother of James arrived and, looking into the cave, were convinced that it is empty. In tears Mary Magdalene ran to Peter and John and told them the horrible news: “They have taken the Lord from the tomb and we do not know where they have put Him.” Both disciples hurriedly left the house where they were hiding and ran after Mary to Joseph’s garden.
At first they ran together, but late Simon fell behind and John reached the cave first. Seeing that Mary was right he got caught up in speculation: Who would violate the law and embitter a place of eternal rest? The youth leaned towards the opening but strongly hesitated to enter.
When Peter arrived at the enclosure he was virtually out of breath but he was not the sort of person to think things out at length. Not stopping, he immediately entered the dark cavern. That emboldened John and he followed Simon. Next to the stone mat they saw the shroud and a cover for the face. The one who had been buried had disappeared.
The disciples were afraid to ask questions, protest or seek the body. They returned to the city filled with sorrowful doubt. Clearly, their enemies had decided to make fun of them as long as possible.
Mary Magdalene remained at the tomb alone. Immersed in her owe, she did not notice that the rest of the women had gone somewhere. Literally not believing the misfortune, Mary again drew near to the opening of the cave and unexpectedly saw there two unknown persons in white robes.
“Woman, why do you weep?” they asked.
“Because you have taken my Lord and I do not know where you have laid Him.”
A hope awoke in her: maybe these people will explain to me what happened? But at the same moment Mary Magdalene felt the presence of someone standing behind her and she turned around to see who it was.
“Woman, why do you weep? Whom do you seek?” asked the stranger.
Thinking only about her concern, Mary decided that standing in front of her was a gardener who would definitely know where the body was.
“Sir”, she said pleading, “if you have taken Him away, tell me where you have placed Him and I will take Him.”
“Mariam!” shouted out a painfully familiar voice. Everything inside her went topsy-turvy. There was no doubt. It is He…
“Rabuni!” cried Mary Magdalene and fell at His feet.
“Do not touch me”, Jesus warned her, “for I have not yet gone to my Father; but go to my brethren and tell them: ‘I go up to my Father and your Father, to My God and your God.’”
Driven crazy with joy, barely understanding what had happened, Mary ran out of the garden. The herald of the rare, unheard of news ran into the house, where mourning reigned, but not one of her friends took her amazing words seriously. All decided that the poor woman had gone out of her mind. They thought the same thing when, after her, there appeared Joanna the wife of Chuza, Mary the mother of James, and Salome. They, speaking all at once, began to give testimony that the Teacher is alive, that they had seen Him with their own eyes. They told of how when they had gone down into the cave, as Mary Magdalene was leaving to call the disciples, and found there the youth in a white robe.
“Do not be frightened!” he said. “You are seeking Jesus of Nazareth, the Crucified One. He is risen, He is not here. There is the place, where He was laid. But go and tell His disciples and Peter, that He will precede you to Galilee. There you will see Him, as He said to you.”
The women admitted that at first it was horrible for them to speak of this vision, but that later Jesus Himself appeared to them on the road and repeated the order for all of them to go to Galilee.
The apostles just looked at each other, listening to this account. Luke notes that to the apostles “this story of the women seemed pure nonsense, and they did not believe them.” After the recent disaster, the disciples were far from hoping for a miracle and least of all did they expect that soon God would transform them from people who had been shaken and nearly destroyed by catastrophe into the proclaimers of a new faith.
The annals of history contain much what is incomprehensible, but one can safely say, that the least probable historical event is the life of Jesus of Nazareth and the mystery which crowned His life. It is correct to say that this mystery goes beyond the bounds of what is accessible to human reason. Even so there are observable facts, found in the field of vision of a historian. At the same time as the Church which had barely been born seemed to have perished forever, when the project put forth by Jesus lay in ruins and His disciples had lost all faith—everything suddenly changes radically. Exultant joy replaced disappointment and despair; those who had only recently abandoned the Teacher and denied Him, boldly proclaim the victory of the Son of God. Something happened, without which there would be no Christianity.
That “something” was the revelation of the Son of God in glory, which Jesus Himself had foretold to Caiphas at His trial. The high priest perceived blasphemy in His words, and the tragic end of the Nazarene was to confirm the opinion of the Sanhedrin. To the Apostles the paschal appearances showed the truthfulness of prophecy. Jesus revealed Himself now not only as the Christ and the Teacher, but as the Lord, the Lord who is the incarnate Living God.
Neither Pilate nor the members of the tribunal saw the Risen One. If it had been the irrefutable and obvious nature of a miracle which would have forced them to confess Him, that would have been an injustice to the spirit which is free to oppose God. Only those who loved Christ, who were chosen by Him for service, could “see His Glory, the Glory that is His as the only Son of the Father, full of grace and truth.”
For the apostles the Resurrection was not only the joy of again finding the Teacher; it meant victory over the powers of darkness, it became the guarantee of the final triumph of God’s Truth, sign of the invincibility of the Good personified in Jesus of Nazareth.
“If Christ is not risen,” says the Apostle Paul, “vain is our preaching and vain is our faith.”
This is the thought by which Christianity will live, for on the day of Pascha the Church does not merely confess faith in the immortality of the soul, but the overcoming of death, darkness and disintegration.
“Christ is Risen, and Hades is overthrown! Christ is Risen and the demons have fallen! Christ is Risen and the Angels rejoice! Christ is Risen and Life reigns!”


EASTER MASS IN ROME


HOMILY FOR EASTER DAY
By Abbot Paul of Belmont U.K.

Easter Sunday 2014

            “They have taken the Lord out of the tomb and we don’t know where they have put him.” These are the words addressed by Mary of Magdala to “Simon Peter and the other disciple, the one Jesus loved,” in St John’s account of the discovery of the empty tomb that first Easter morning. 

The details in John’s version of the Resurrection are fascinating. To begin with, Mary Magdalene is alone and not with the other women, as the other three gospels relate, and when she goes to the tomb on the first day of the week, it’s still dark, yet she sees that the stone has been moved away. She runs off and finds Peter and the Beloved Disciple, who hadn’t been anywhere near the tomb since Jesus was buried. Why does she say, ”they have taken the Lord out of the tomb,” and, if she was alone, why does she say, “we don’t know where they have put him”? Details, but important ones, for it’s the Resurrection of Jesus that John is writing about, the most life-transforming event in the history of the universe, one that changed our vision of suffering and death for ever.

            At this stage Mary hasn’t seen the angel, nor has she looked inside the tomb, something she will do later when she returns to the garden. Only Peter and the other disciple go into the empty tomb and see the linen cloths on the ground. Mary fears that the body has been removed or stolen: why else would the stone have been moved away? But “we”, why “we” when she is alone? She is the first to see that the tomb has been disturbed, so perhaps speaks in the name of the whole community of disciples. How true that the traditional title given to her, apostola apostolorum, the Apostle to the apostles! Later, she will be the first to see Jesus and speak with him, though to begin with she takes him to be the gardener, and she will be the first to tell the world, “I have seen the Lord.”

Now the Fourth Gospel has one constant theme throughout: personal encounter with Jesus that leads to faith. Think of the Samaritan woman at Jacob’s Well or of Nicodemus, who visits Jesus by night, think of his close friendship with Mary, Martha and Lazarus or of that special relationship with the disciple he loved, the one who stood at the foot of the cross with Mary his mother and who now runs faster than Simon Peter and, looking into the tomb, is the first to believe in the Resurrection. And think of Thomas, doubting Thomas, who could not believe the testimony of the other disciples, yet when he sees Jesus face to face a week later in the upper room, gets on his knees and exclaims, “My Lord and my God.” It takes time and a personal encounter with Jesus to believe. All these were really encounters with the Risen Christ, for the gospel was written in the light of the Resurrection, and to bring us to believe “that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God, and that through believing you may have life in his name.”

All of us here this morning have come together to celebrate Easter because we too have had a personal encounter with the Risen Christ and the experience of his friendship and love. As a result of that meeting, each one of us has a very intimate and unique relationship with him, a friendship that no one else has, a friendship that strengthens our faith and supports our weakness, even when the going gets hard and we are tempted to doubt. The great thing about Jesus is that he meets us where we are; he comes towards us on the road of life, not to judge but to forgive, not to condemn but to save.

St Paul wrote to the Romans, “If we have been united with him in a death like his, we will certainly be united with him in a resurrection like his. If we have died with Christ, we believe that we will also live with him.” 

The prayer of the Belmont Community today is that you all come to share in the life of Risen Christ, our hope and our salvation. Amen.


  THIS SITE WILL GROW DURING THE DAY

CHRIST IS RISEN!!

BALTHASAR, HIS CHRISTOLOGY AND THE MYSTERY OF EASTER by Aidan Nichols O.P (an exerpt).

$
0
0


Taken from Aidan Nichol's Introduction to Balthasar's Mysterium Paschale
Balthasar presents the beautiful as the 'forgotten transcendental', pulchrum, an aspect of everything and anything as important as verum, 'the true', and bonum, 'the good'. The beautiful is the radiance which something gives off simply because it is something, because it exists. A sequel to this work, intended to show the theological application of its leading idea, was not written until forty years later but Balthasar had given clear hints as to what it would contain.

 What corresponds theologically to beauty is God's glory. The radiance that shows itself through the communicative forms of finite being is what arouses our sense of transcendence, and so ultimately founds our theology. Thus Balthasar hit upon his key theological concept, as vital to him as ens a se to Thomists or 'radical infinity' to Scotists. In significant form and its attractive power, the Infinite discloses itself in finite expression, and this is supremely true in the biblical revelation. Thus Balthasar set out on his great trilogy: a theological aesthetics, [16] concerned with the perception of God's self-manifestation; a theological dramatics, [17] concerned with the content of this perception, namely God's action towards man; and a theological logic [18] dealing with the method, at once divine and human, whereby this action is expressed.

Balthasar insisted, however, that the manner in which theology is to be written is Christological from start to finish. He defined theology as a mediation between faith and revelation in which the Infinite, when fully expressed in the finite, i.e. made accessible as man, can only be apprehended by a convergent movement from the side of the finite, i.e. adoring, obedient faith in the God-man. Only thus can theology be Ignatian and produce 'holy worldliness', in Christian practice, testimony and self-abandonment. [19] Balthasar aimed at nothing less that a Christocentric revolution in Catholic theology. It is absolutely certain that the inspiration for this, derives, ironically for such an ultra- Catholic author, from the Protestantism of Karl Barth.

In the 1940s Balthasar was not the only person interested in theology in the University of Basle. Balthasar's book on Barth, [20] regarded by some Barthians as the best book on Barth ever written, [21] while expressing reserves on Barth's account of nature, predestination and the concept of the Church, puts Barth's Christocentricity at the top of the list of the things Catholic theology can learn from the Church Dogmatics. [22] Not repudiating the teaching of the First Vatican Council on the possibility of a natural knowledge of God, Balthasar set out nevertheless to realize in Catholicism the kind of Christocentric revolution Barth had wrought in Protestantism: to make Christ, in Pascal's words, 'the centre, towards which all things tend'. [23] Balthasar's acerbity towards the Catholic theological scene under Paul VI derived from the sense that this overdue revolution was being resisted from several quarters: from those who used philosophical or scientific concepts in a way that could not but dilute Christocentrism, building on German Idealism (Karl Rahner), evolutionism (Teilhard de Chardin) or Marxism (liberation theology), and from those who frittered away Christian energies on aspects of Church structure or tactics of pastoral practice, the characteristic post-conciliar obsessions. [24]

In his person, life, death and resurrection, Jesus Christ is the 'form of God'. As presented in the New Testament writings, the words, actions and sufferings of Jesus form an aesthetic unity, held together by the 'style' of unconditional love. Love is always beautiful, because it expresses the self- diffusiveness of being, and so is touched by being's radiance, the pulchrum. But the unconditional, gracious, sacrificial love of Jesus Christ expresses not just the mystery of being — finite being — but the mystery of the Source of being, the transcendent communion of love which we call the Trinity. [25] Thus through the Gestalt Christi, the love which God is shines through to the world. This is Balthasar's basic intuition.

The word 'intuition' is, perhaps, a fair one. Balthasar is not a New Testament scholar, not even a (largely) self-taught one like Schillebeeckx. Nor does he make, by Schillebeeckx's exigent standards, a very serious attempt to incorporate modern exegetical studies into his Christology. His somewhat negative attitude towards much — but, as Mysterium Paschale shows, by no means all — of current New Testament study follows from his belief that the identification of ever more sub-structures, redactional frameworks, 'traditions', perikopai, binary correspondences, and other methodological items in the paraphernalia of gospel criticism, tears into fragments what is an obvious unity. The New Testament is a unity because the men who wrote it had all been bowled over by the same thing, the glory of God in the face of Christ. Thus Balthasar can say, provocatively, that New Testament science is not a science at all compared with the traditional exegesis which preceded it. To be a science you must have a method adequate to your object. Only the contemplative reading of the New Testament is adequate to the glory of God in Jesus Christ. [26]

The importance of the concept of contemplation for Balthasar's approach to Christ can be seen by comparing his view of perceiving God in Christ with the notion of looking at a painting and seeing what the artist has been doing in it. [27] In Christian faith, the captivating force (the 'subjective evidence') of the artwork which is Christ takes hold of our imaginative powers; we enter into the 'painterly world' which this discloses and, entranced by what we see, come to contemplate the glory of sovereign love of God in Christ (the 'objective evidence') as manifested in the concrete events of his life, death and resurrection. [28] So entering his glory, we become absorbed by it, but this very absorption sends us out into the world in sacrificial love like that of Jesus.

This is the foundation of Balthasar's Christology, but its content is a series of meditations on the mysteries of the life of Jesus. His Christology is highly concrete and has been compared, suggestively, to the iconography of Andrei Rublev and Georges Roualt. [29] Balthasar is not especially concerned with the ontological make-up of Christ, with the hypostatic union and its implications, except insofar as these are directly involved in an account of the mysteries of the life. [30] In each major moment ('mystery') of the life, we see some aspect of the total Gestalt Christi, and through this the Gestalt Gottes itself. Although Balthasar stresses the narrative unity of these episodes, which is founded on the obedience that takes the divine Son from incarnation to passion, an obedience which translates his inner-Trinitarian being as the Logos, filial responsiveness to the Father, [31] his principal interest — nowhere more eloquently expressed than in the present work — is located very firmly in an unusual place. This place is the mystery of Christ's Descent into Hell, which Balthasar explicitly calls the centre of all Christology. [32] Because the Descent is the final point reached by the Kenosis, and the Kenosis is the supreme expression of the inner-Trinitarian love, the Christ of Holy Saturday is the consummate icon of what God is like. [33] While not relegating the Crucifixion to a mere prelude — far from it! — Balthasar sees the One who was raised at Easter as not primarily the Crucified, but rather the One who for us went down into Hell. The 'active' Passion of Good Friday is not, at any rate, complete without the 'passive' Passion of Holy Saturday which was its sequel.

Balthasar's account of the Descent is indebted to the visionary experiences of Adrienne von Speyr, and is a world away from the concept of a triumphant preaching to the just which nearly all traditional accounts of the going down to Hell come under. [34] Balthasar stresses Christ's solidarity with the dead, his passivity, his finding himself in a situation of total self-estrangement and alienation from the Father. For Balthasar, the Descent 'solves' the problem of theodicy, by showing us the conditions on which God accepted our foreknown abuse of freedom: namely, his own plan to take to himself our self-damnation in Hell. It also demonstrates the costliness of our redemption: the divine Son underwent the experience of Godlessness. Finally, it shows that the God revealed by the Redeemer is a Trinity. Only if the Spirit, as vinculum amoris between the Father and the Son, can re-relate Father and Son in their estrangement in the Descent, can the unity of the Revealed and Revealer be maintained. In this final humiliation of the forma servi, the glorious forma Dei shines forth via its lowest pitch of self-giving love.

Mysterium Paschale could not, however, be an account of the paschal mystery, the mystery of Easter, unless it moved on, following the fate of the Crucified himself, to the Father's acceptance of his sacrifice, which we call the Resurrection. Whilst not over-playing the role of the empty tomb — which is, after all, a sign, with the limitations which that word implies, Balthasar insists, in a fashion highly pertinent to a recurrent debate in England, as well as in Continental Europe, that the Father in raising the Son does not go back on the Incarnation: that is, he raises the Son into visibility, rather than returns him to the pre-incarnate condition of the invisible Word. The Resurrection appearances are not visionary experiences but personal encounters, even though the Resurrection itself cannot be adequately thought by means of any concept, any comparison.

Finally, in his account of the 'typical' significance of such diverse Resurrection witnesses as Peter, John and the women, Balthasar offers a profound interpretation of the make-up of the Church, which issued from the paschal mystery of Christ. In his portrayal of the inter-relation of the masculine and feminine elements in the community of the Crucified and Risen One — the Church of office and the Church of love, Balthasar confirms the words spoken in his funeral oration by Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger:

Balthasar had a great respect for the primacy of Peter, and the hierarchical structure of the Church. But he also knew that the Church is not only that, nor is that what is deepest in the Church. [35]

What is deepest in the Church, as the concluding section of Mysterium Paschale shows, is the spouse-like responsiveness of receptivity and obedience to the Jesus Christ who, as the Church's Head, 'ever plunges anew into his own being those whom he sends out as his disciples'.

REFERENCES:

.

[16] Thus Herrlichkeit, op. cit.

[17] Theodramatik (Einsiedeln 1973-6).

[18] The Theologik took up the earlier Wahrheit. Wahrheit der Welt, op. cit., re-published as Theologik I, and united it to a new work, Wahrheit Gottes. Theologik II. Both appeared at Einsiedeln in 1985. Also relevant to this project is his Das Ganze im Fragment (Einsiedeln 1963).

[19] 'Der Ort der Theologie', Verbum Caro (Einsiedeln 1960).

[20] Karl Barth. Darstellung und Deutung seiner Theologie (Cologne 1951).

[21] By Professor T. F. Torrance, to the present author in a private conversation.

[22] op. cit. pp. 335-372.

[23] Pensées 449 in the Lafuma numbering.

[24] See Schleifung der Bastionen (Einsiedeln 1952); Wer ist ein Christ? (Einsiedeln 1965); Cordula oder der Ernstfall (Einsiedeln 1966). The notion that, because Christian existence has its own form, which is founded on the prior form of Christ, Christian proclamation does not (strictly speaking) need philosophical or social scientific mediations, is the clearest link between Balthasar and Pope John Paul II. See, for instance, the papal address to the South American bishops at Puebla.

[25] Herrlichkeit I pp. 123-658.

[26] Einfaltungen. Auf Wegen christlicher Einigung (Munich 1969).

[27] Cf. A. Nichols OP, The Art of God Incarnate (London 1980), pp. 105-152.

[28] For an excellent analysis of Balthasar's twofold Christological 'evidence', see A. Moda, op. cit., pp. 305-410.

[29] By H. Vorgrimler, in Bilan de la Théologie du vingtième siècle, op. cit., pp. 686ff.

[30] We can say that, had Balthasar been St Thomas, he would have begun the Tertia pars of the Summa at Question 36: de manfestatione Christ nati.

[31] 'Mysterium Paschale', in Mysterium Salutis III/2 (Einsiedeln 1962), pp. 133-158.

[32] Glaubhaft ist nur Liebe (Einsiedeln 1963), p. 57.

[33] 'Mysterium Paschale', art. cit., pp. 227-255. Balthasar speaks of a 'contemplative Holy Saturday' as the centre of theology, in contra-distinction to G. W. F. Hegel's 'speculative Good Friday'.

[34] See J. Chaine, 'La Descente du Christ aux enfers', Dictionnaire de la Bible, Supplément II.

[35] Translated from the French, alone accessible to me, of Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger, 'Oraison funèbre de Hans-Urs von Balthasar', Communio XIV, 2 (March-April 1989), p. 8.

The translator is grateful to the editor of New Blackfriars for permission to re-publish, in modified form, some material originally found in that journal (66.781-2 [1985]) as 'Balthasar and his Christology'. 

IN-CHURCHING RUSSIA: JOURNEYING THROUGH THE EFFORTS OF ORTHODOXY TO RETURN RUSSIA TO FAITH by John P. Burgess

$
0
0


In-Churching Russia:
Journeying through the efforts of Orthodoxy to return Russia to faith

by John P. Burgess
 (thanks to Jim Forest)
On the eve of the Bolshevik Revolution, the Orthodox Church had 50,000 parishes, a thousand men’s and women’s monasteries, and sixty theological schools. By 1941, Stalin had nearly succeeded in eliminating the Church as a public institution. Perhaps only a hundred and fifty to two hundred churches remained active in the whole country, and every monastery and seminary had been closed. Although Hitler’s invasion of Russia caused Stalin abruptly to change course—he turned to the Church to help him mobilize the population for war—the Church nevertheless labored under severe restrictions until the Gorbachev era.

With the fall of communism in 1991, the Church began to rebuild its devastated institutional life. The number of parishes has grown from 7,000 two decades ago to 30,000 today, monasteries from twenty-two to eight hundred, and seminaries and theological schools from three to more than a hundred. Symbolic of this new era is Christ the Savior Cathedral, razed by Stalin in 1931 and reconstructed in the 1990s at the initiative of President Boris Yeltsin and the mayor of Moscow on its original site on the banks of the Moscow River, close to the Kremlin.

Over the past decade, I have traveled to Russia a dozen times, with stays for an entire year in 2004–2005 and again in 2011–2012. The Western media have reported a good deal about the new cultural and political influence of the Russian Orthodox Church. Many observers believe that Russia is returning to ancient Byzantine notions of a symphonia, an approach in which Church and state closely cooperate. Critics claim that the Church is enjoying newfound wealth and social privilege in exchange for supporting the Putin regime.

There is certainly evidence for this assertion. During my stay in 2011–2012, I saw firsthand the gulf between the church hierarchy and the new anti-Putin political movement. Church leaders essentially ordered their flock to avoid the demonstrations that were spilling out onto the streets of Moscow and St. Petersburg. Believers were supposed to stay home and pray. For their part, the protest leaders ­included no church representatives and did not appeal to the Orthodox faith to justify their stand. As far as they were concerned, the protest movement and the Church had nothing to do with each other. And the Church seemed all too willing to oblige, as when Kirill, Patriarch of Moscow and all Rus’, declared his support for Putin in the March 2012 presidential election and condemned the feminist collective Pussy Riot for intruding into Christ the Savior Cathedral to protest the Church’s unholy alliance with Putin.

But the story of the Church’s rebirth is more complicated than Western analyses suggest. Most Russians now identify themselves as Orthodox and approve of the Church’s renewed social prominence. Since the fall of communism, Christmas and Easter have been reestablished as federal holidays, and on these days the churches cannot contain all the worshippers. Thousands of church buildings have been restored to their former glory and again dominate public space. Not only President Putin and Prime Minister Dmitry Medvedev but also regional and local political officials openly profess their Orthodox faith and appear next to church officials at civic events as well as religious services. In just twenty years, the Church has become Russia’s largest and most important nongovernmental organization. Sensing its growing social influence, the Church aspires to achieve nothing less than the re-Christianization of the Russian nation.

What these ambitions mean in practice and whether they will succeed are far from certain. Some assert that Russia wasn’t all that Christian prior to the Revolution, and so re-Christianization is a misnomer. Others worry that the Church has become just another institution scrambling for social privileges in the post-Soviet system, thus turning people off to its message. Nevertheless, most priests and active Church members I know from my travels in Russia express a hope that Orthodoxy will once again become an essential part of the nation’s identity. They dream of a Russia in which church symbols, rituals, moral values, and teachings take hold of popular imagination and play a leading role in shaping society.

The biggest impediment to success is Russians’ low rate of active participation. Although as many as 70 to 80 percent call themselves Orthodox and have been baptized, only 2 to 4 percent regularly attend the liturgy. Even fewer keep the Church’s fasts. Still, sociological surveys have established that Russia is one of the few places in the developed world where people report that religion is becoming more important to them, not less. I am constantly surprised by Russians like my friend Tanya. A well-educated and professionally successful Moscow resident, she questions the existence of God, never attends church services, and doesn’t even know the Lord’s Prayer, yet makes pilgrimages to remote Orthodox monasteries, where she says she experiences a holy world that fills her with utter joy and peace. For her, a low rate of everyday participation clearly does not contradict a high degree of affective affiliation. The Church believes that the explanation is both simple and powerful: Orthodoxy helps Russians understand who they are as a people and what makes Russia unique among the world’s nations.

Since the enthronement of Kirill as patriarch in 2009, the Church’s slogan has become votserkov­lenie—literally, “in-churching.” Kirill has challenged the Church to see all segments of Russian society—from bikers to rock music fans, from drug addicts to political candidates—as its mission field.

Despite the deep secularization of Russian society under communism, Kirill is confident that re-Christianization will succeed. Orthodox moral and aesthetic values, he argues, lie at the heart of the nation’s historic identity. The Orthodox tradition has embedded itself in the greatest achievements of Russian art, architecture, music, and literature. Russia can be truly Russia only if it acknowledges and affirms its Orthodox roots. This message resonates with many Russians, even those who are otherwise secular in outlook. At the same time, problems remain. Although the Church has succeeded in ex­panding its presence in all areas of society, that has not meant that people are becoming committed Orthodox disciples in the way the Church wishes.

Sretensky Monastery in Moscow provides a good example of the Church’s limited successes in educating people in the faith. Founded in 1397, it was closed by the Soviet regime in 1925 and used by the secret police for imprisonments and executions. Today the reopened monastery is renowned for its outstanding choirs (one sang the national anthem at the opening ceremonies of the Winter Olympic Games in Sochi), entrepreneurial spirit, and close relations with President Putin. Seven hundred or more people regularly attend the Divine Liturgy; on holidays, the crowds spill out into the courtyard. A second church currently under construction will accommodate more than two thousand worshipers. The atmosphere of faith is impressive. Nevertheless, when I lived in Moscow and regularly attended the one weekly adult-education offering, a Bible study, fewer than thirty-five people were present, and the monk’s instruction often seemed over their heads.

The monastery’s publishing program has had more success, with more than a hundred new titles each year, covering all areas of church life: Christian spirituality, church history, Scripture, church music and arts, Orthodox ascetic practices, monasticism, liturgy and church prayer, and the lives of the saints. Other church presses add to a steady stream of books, brochures, CDs, and DVDs aimed at a popular audience.

The biggest publishing news of recent years has been Everyday Saints (literally translated, Unholy Holy People), in which Archimandrite Tikhon (Shevkunov), head of Sretensky Monastery and reputed spiritual counselor to President Putin, offers a series of vignettes about his journey from Marxist atheism into Orthodox monasticism. In contrast to Orthodox “getting things right” books, Everyday Saints depicts the Church as people with warts and flaws through whom God nevertheless works for good. Though six hundred pages long, the book has sold 1.5 million hard copies, making it one of the ten best-selling titles in Russia since the end of communism. It has been marketed not only in religious bookstores but also in supermarkets and the Russian equivalents of Barnes and Noble. Everyday Saints, which continues to sell well, is by any measure a popular book that has penetrated popular consciousness. But whether the book will draw its non-churched readers into active participation is another question.

The same combination of success and limited results characterizes Russia’s first Christian university, St. Tikhon’s Orthodox Humanitarian University in Moscow. I was a scholar-in-residence there for the 2011–2012 academic year, lecturing on Reformed theology and researching the operative theology that guides the Russian Orthodox Church’s efforts at in-churching today. Originally founded as a theological institute for lay education, the university now boasts ten faculties: theology, missions, history, philology, religious education, church arts, sacred music, sociology, information technology, and applied mathematics. It has been ranked among Russia’s best non-state institutions of higher education.

St. Tikhon’s mission of training a new intellectual cadre to bring Orthodox values into all areas of Russian society is very compelling, with parallels to what the U.S. Catholic Church hopes of Notre Dame or Catholic University of America. St. Tikhon’s faculty boasts some of the Church’s premier scholars, and the student body is intellectually curious and hard-working. Nevertheless, I could not escape the feeling that the university was just a tiny Orthodox sanctuary amid the countless profane temples to economic wealth and political power that dominate the new Moscow. The university is striving to overcome the intellectual insularity of the Soviet era, but few of the theology students I met had wrestled with the difficult challenges that have shaped contemporary Western theology, such as historical criticism or theologies of liberation.

St. Tikhon’s mission is further hampered by its limited success in placing graduates in jobs. Those seeking church positions are often regarded as too liberal theologically or lacking the ascetical formation emphasized by church seminaries; graduates of departments such as sociology find that employers often prefer students of state universities whose training has been entirely secular. The changing character of the student body also creates difficulties. Since acquiring state accreditation, the university is no longer permitted to require applicants to submit a letter of recommendation from a priest. Even though most students still identify themselves as Orthodox, many have limited grounding in church doctrine and practice.

The difficulty of educating people in Christian faith is hardly unique to Russia. But the Church’s ambitious hopes for in-churching will make little progress without a vibrant intellectual culture alongside its rich liturgical and monastic traditions. The Russian Orthodox Church desperately needs gifted public theologians today if it is to relate Christian faith to its culture. The challenge to developing a public theology comes not only from secularizing forces in society but also from anti-intellectual attitudes within the Church. Too many priests simply want laypeople to submit to church authority and tradition, and too many laypeople regard Orthodoxy as nothing more than a collection of rituals from which they pick and choose what works for them.

After communism, the Orthodox Church quickly revived its long tradition of social ministries. Today monasteries and lay sisterhoods and brotherhoods play an especially important role in providing spiritual and physical care to Russia’s sick, abandoned, incarcerated, and unemployed.

Monasteries have always been central to the Russian imagination. Their holy men and women, represented by Fr. Zosima in Dostoevsky’s The Brothers Karamazov, inspired Russians to repent of their sins and glimpse the mystical interconnection of all life. Some of Russia’s greatest writers and artists made pilgrimages to the famous startsi (holy elders) at Optina Pustin. Other monasteries have been centers of social ministry.

St. Elizabeth (Romanova) has inspired many of these efforts. Elizabeth was the sister of Alexandra, the last tsaritsa. After her husband’s assassination in 1905, Elizabeth abandoned her life of royalty and used her wealth to establish the Martha and Mary Monastery in Moscow. The monastery was a place not only of fervent prayer but also of loving care for the city’s poor and needy. The monastery did not last long, however. In 1918 Elizabeth was executed by the Bolsheviks, and in the 1920s her monastery was closed, and its church was converted into a movie theater.

When the Church in the early 1990s began canonizing the new martyrs of the Soviet period, Elizabeth was among the first. Her example of power and beauty humbling themselves to care for society’s marginalized again guides ministry in her reopened monastery. Its innovative programs for autistic children and homebound elderly people are models for the new Russia. As one sister told me, “We feel Elizabeth’s presence among us as we work and live where she did.” Other monasteries have also taken up Elizabeth’s cause.

In the 1990s, a sisterhood in Minsk, Belarus, began ministering to men in one of the city’s mental hospitals. As patients were released, the sisters organized work for them in construction, agriculture, and church arts (such as workshops for icons, church furnishings, and church textiles). Profits from these enterprises allowed the sisters to expand their ministry to other unemployed men.

Eventually, the sisters founded a monastery in honor of St. Elizabeth on the outskirts of Minsk. When I visited in 2012, ninety nuns, assisted by two hundred members of the lay sisterhood, were providing work and housing to more than 1,700 men, many of whom labor in the monastery’s fields and raise food for the St. Elizabeth community and for sale. The men participate fully in the rhythms of church life and receive spiritual counsel and religious education. Large congregations join the sisters on Sundays and religious holidays, supporting the monastery’s work with their offerings and prayers.

By any measure, both the Mary and Martha Monastery and St. Elizabeth’s Monastery are great successes, and their witness is especially important in contemporary Russia, where a rapid transition to a market economy left many victims in its wake and state social services underdeveloped. The Church’s invitation to sobornost, that untranslatable Russian word for deep, intimate communion and mutual care, responds powerfully to the physical needs and spiritual emptiness of people in post-Soviet society.

Patriarch Kirill has requested that every parish and diocese develop ministries that combine social outreach and evangelism. Many Church leaders, however, believe that the state, not the Church, should take responsibility for social services. This response is understandable. Church volunteerism and social ministry are very new in Russia, since under communist rule the state controlled all social work. And they are not just new, but quite small in comparison to the significant problems afflicting Russian society. The Church’s department for social ministry has a network of approximately a thousand volunteers in Moscow—a city of more than 12 million.

Nevertheless, public opinion polls indicate that the Church’s social outreach meets with widespread approval, which is not surprising given the heroic efforts of the nuns, monks, and lay brothers and sisters on the frontlines. The Church’s social initiatives will surely expand. Whether in-churching will result is less clear. As is true anywhere in the world, the government is concerned with matters of licensing and training and therefore regulating what the Church can or cannot do in its social programs. The Russian situation is further complicated by the Putin regime’s suspicion of intermediary organizations and desire to control them.

When it comes to interpreting the communist era and modern Russian history, I discovered that Russians adopt different strategies of selective remembrance. And they are cautious, especially with me, an outsider—an American. On the one hand, they may have had relatives who suffered loss of life or livelihood because of Soviet repression. On the other, they are proud of their nation’s economic and military accomplishments during the communist years.

The Church has a narrative of the twentieth century that focuses on the hundreds of thousands who suffered for their faith. This kind of remembrance is closely linked to in-churching. To atone for the nation’s historic sins against the Church, Russians should protect the Church and enter into its life.

Fr. Alexander Mazyrin, a leading voice among a younger generation of church historians, sees the twentieth century as the time of the Russian Church’s greatest suffering and also glorification. He invokes Tertullian’s dictum, “The blood of the martyrs is the seed of the Church.” Many church leaders further suggest that the blood of the martyrs is also the seed of a new Russia. According to this version of historical remembrance, Russians will experience national renewal today if they honor the Church’s great sacrifices under communism. Russia can again become great, but only as a Christian, Orthodox nation.

To promote this interpretation of twentieth-century Russian history—and, by implication, Russia’s future—the Church has undertaken a series of canonizations. In 2000, a major church council formally recognized the “Congregation of the New Martyrs and Confessors of Russia, Both Known and Unknown,” canonizing more than seven hundred persons. Since then, nearly 1,300 additional canonizations have taken place. Almost every parish and monastery in Russia has identified its new martyrs. The Church provides for painting their icons, composing hymns and prayers to them, publishing an official version of their life stories, and venerating their relics (if the communists left anything behind). On the day of a martyr or confessor’s death, the Church includes his or her name in the prayers of the liturgy.

Another assertion of historical interpretation occurs at church memorial sites. Butovo was once a killing field on the outskirts of Moscow. Several thousand died here for their faith, along with thousands of other political prisoners. At the end of the communist era, the KGB offered the site to the Church. Researchers have now documented the names of the victims and when they died. Once a year, the patriarch celebrates an open-air liturgy on the site. A large church constructed nearby displays photographs of victims, a small collection of personal items (such as shoes and glasses) recovered from the site’s mass graves, and icons of those who have been canonized.

Solovki offers an even more powerful example. An island in the White Sea only a hundred kilometers south of the Arctic Circle, it was once the location of one of Russia’s largest and most famous monasteries. In 1924 the Soviets transformed the monastery complex into the first gulag. In cruel irony, it specialized in holding Christian believers. Some victims were bound to trees and left to be eaten to death by mosquitoes. Others died of typhoid or did not survive the harsh winters. Today thousands of pilgrims journey annually to the island to worship at the reestablished monastery and venerate the places of suffering.

The third major pilgrimage site honors the royal family. The Church-on-the-Blood in Yekaterinburg stands on the site of the house in which the royal family was imprisoned and executed. Several miles away, a monastery and memorial chapels have been constructed near the mine shafts into which the Bolsheviks threw the bodies of the tsar, his wife, and his children. Large crowds of Orthodox faithful gather annually on the anniversary of these events.

As powerful as these church commemorations are, other historical narratives compete with them in today’s Russia. Putin has emphasized the nation’s sacrifice in repelling fascist Germany. Lenin’s tomb on Red Square and his ubiquitous statues throughout the land still affirm the achievements of communism. And historical amnesia is also at work. The Church’s theology of suffering makes little sense to a society increasingly characterized by the drive to achieve what Russians call a “European” standard of living.

Undoubtedly the greatest barrier to in-churching stems from difficulties in forming Eucharistic community, which should be the central reality of Orthodox life. In large cities like Moscow or St. Petersburg, hundreds of thousands of people live in residential areas that were constructed during the Soviet period and therefore have no churches. For this reason, the patriarch has announced an initiative, in cooperation with the mayor’s office, to erect two hundred new churches in Moscow. Until then, however, liturgical participation will require heroic efforts from the many who live far from a church.

Other impediments stem from distinctive Russian attitudes toward the Eucharist. Traditionally, Russian Orthodox believers have communed only three or four times a year, and sometimes only on Great Thursday of Holy Week. Requirements of personal confession of sin, absolution by a priest, fasting, restoration of broken relationships, and the reading of a long cycle of prayers prior to participation in the Eucharist have discouraged frequent reception. A related problem has been people’s tendency to regard Communion in excessively individualistic terms. The holy elements have been understood to guarantee personal well-being, even physical health.

Today many priests, especially in large urban congregations, are trying to change Eucharistic practice. Regular, even weekly, Communion is becoming more common. Preparation has become less onerous. In the parish that I attended in Moscow, people could make confession during the course of the Divine Liturgy: One priest took confessions, while other clergy celebrated the liturgy. Sometimes, the head of the parish offered a general absolution, and a reader chanted the preparatory prayers on the people’s behalf. Nevertheless, many Russians still do not understand receiving the Eucharist as incorporation into the Church in its fullness. They may arrive at the last minute just for Communion or leave immediately afterwards. Their goal is simply to receive the bread and wine for their personal benefit.

The quality of relationships within a parish also matters. Vladimir Vorobyov, rector of St. Tikhon’s University, has identified “community” as the most pressing task before the Russian Orthodox Church today. And sociological surveys suggest that most Russians do not seek or expect a sense of mutual concern and care in the Church. They prefer just to drop in to light candles or order prayers when they have personal needs. The Church’s invitation to “life together” does not interest them.

When Kirill became patriarch five years ago, the prospects for in-churching seemed promising. Hailed as one of Russia’s most charismatic public speakers, he enjoyed popular support in the Church and beyond. In the last couple of years, however, the Church has encountered stiff resistance. A new anti-clericalism, as Russians call it, has emerged. The Russian media regularly portray the Church as obsessed with wealth and privilege rather than good works. Kirill has been taken to task for his own excesses: a $30,000 Swiss watch, an exclusive apartment along the Moscow River, and skiing vacations in Switzerland. The Church’s conservative stances on sexuality and abortion, and its rejection of the democracy movements in Russia and Ukraine, have angered liberally minded Russians, while Orthodox fundamentalists have attacked Kirill for not pressing Putin to forbid pornography and criminalize public belittlement of Orthodox moral values.

Overall, what has occurred so far is less the in-churching of Russian society than the incorporation of the Church into all dimensions of Russian society. The state has actively supported this process of “in-socializing” the Church. Putin affirms the Church’s essential place in society by personally returning significant buildings and famous icons that the communists confiscated and by attending the Easter Vigil in Christ the Savior Cathedral. He solicits the Church’s opinion on social legislation relating to health and abortion, and promises that the state will protect the Church from slander and defamation. The prosecution of Pussy Riot is one notable example. Moreover, Putin regularly honors the Church’s unique place in Russian history and culture. The patriarch sat next to the president in the reviewing stands above Red Square at last year’s celebrations of the 825th anniversary of the founding of Moscow.

This effort at re-Christianizing national identity, if not souls, does not necessarily mean that the Church will become a state church. Orthodox leaders regularly affirm the constitution’s separation of Church and state. They know that accommodation to state interests can destroy the spiritual freedom of the Church, as happened when Peter the Great abolished the patriarchate and effectively made the Church a department of the state—and as happened again under communism. Moreover, re-Christianization does not require every Russian to become Orthodox. The Church recognizes that Russia is composed of many different ethnic and religious groups, and that individuals should be free in matters of religion. A coerced faith is no faith at all.

Instead, the expansion of the Church into society reflects a belief that Orthodoxy has a powerful and enduring influence over the Russian imagination. The Church today promotes its role as the principal interpreter of the nation’s identity with considerable confidence. The Church claims a privileged place in Russian society because it believes that Orthodoxy best preserves the historic identity and values of the Russian people. No longer pushed to the margins, the Church, with its symbols, rituals, and teachings, believes that it tells Russians who they really are as a nation.

The Holy Trinity-St. Sergius Lavra (a lavra is a major monastery—only four monasteries in Russia have that designation), north of Moscow, is perhaps Russia’s most famous pilgrimage site. For generations, Russians have come from all over the country to venerate the monastery’s relics, miracle-working icons, and holy waters. Prominent political and intellectual leaders have asked its abbots for spiritual and political guidance. It’s in many ways a focal point for the fusion of Christian ideals with Russian identity.

Today’s Russia is different from Peter the Great’s, different from Tolstoy’s, different from Stalin’s. But I have joined the thousands of Russians who make pilgrimages to the lavra each year. They take the same roads and pathways as their ancestors. Then, at their destination, they glimpse what many generations have sought and beheld: Holy Rus’. Orthodoxy’s vision of divine beauty and truth briefly touches them. They are at once chastened by the pettiness of their worldly loves—and elevated by a sense of divine transcendence that unites them not just with Christ, but also with the highest achievements of Russian culture.

We should not discount these experiences. Russia is a country deeply damaged by decades of communist rule. But Russians think of themselves as a great nation and civilization, not just a second-rate European power still recovering from a failed political experiment. Orthodoxy offers them a sense of what is valuable about their culture and how they are part of, yet different from, the West. This is the deepest source of its power in Russia.

This power comes with great temptation, of course. The Russian Orthodox Church has hoped that its growing social prominence would help it win people to the Gospel, but the opposite may come to pass. The North American experience has taught us that it’s only too easy to confound civil religion with Christian faith, thus undermining the Church’s loyalty to Christ’s kingdom.

Some critics assert that the evidence is already in. They believe that the Russian Orthodox Church has made a pact with the devil, who goes by the name of Vladimir Putin. I have no power of prophecy. I have learned, however, that the Russian Church has many gifts, many strengths. Today the peril in Russia to genuine Christian faith comes not from tsarism or communism but instead from an emerging global culture that reduces human life to material acquisition and consumption. In such a time, appeals to the spiritual greatness of the Russian nation may be an essential witness to the Gospel rather than a capitulation to the powers that be.

John P. Burgess is the James Henry Snowden Professor of Systematic Theology at Pittsburgh Theological Seminary.

* * *
  

Article 0

$
0
0
BENEDICTINE SPIRITUALITY 
by JACQUES WINANDY Abbot of Clervaux


St  Benedict "written" by a monk of Pachacamac
Benedictine spirituality? Perhaps this term is more ambiguous than it seems. Does it mean Saint Benedict's spirituality? Or the spirituality of the black monks as distinct from thespirituality of the monks of Citeaux, 

Calmoldoli and all the other branches which stem from Benedictine roots? Does it mean the different forms that Benedictine spirituality has taken 
throughout the centuries? Or does it mean Benedictine spirituality as it is 
practiced today? Some historical facts will best reveal the differences and at the same time will highlight the constant factors of a religious thought 
that is eminently and basically one because it has its origin in traditions that are truly authentic and because it seeks always to renew itself by returning to its sources.[1]




SAINT BENEDICT



Information about his life is scant. The only document that contains a few facts is the second book of the "Dialogues" of Pope Saint Gregory (590-604). This brief biography, despite the many marvels recorded in its pages, gives us a fairly clear outline of the saint's spiritual life and enables us to see his place in monastic tradition. But the strictly historical content of the book is slight.



While still very young he began the study of literature. Realizing that his 

virtue was in danger, he fled from Rome "wisely ignorant, prudently 
untaught" and hid in a lonely cave not far from the present city of Subiaco. At the end of three years his retreat was well-known and disciples 
came to him from far and near. The pettiness of a priest neighbor who was 
jealous of his reputation for sanctity forced him to move to Monte Cassino. 
There he founded a monastery where he remained for the rest of his life.[2]


It is almost impossible to free ourselves from a romantic picture of Saint Benedict, standing before us like some great medieval abbot, crozier in 

hand; we see him as a dignified ecclesiastic teaching his doctrine with the majesty of a pontiff. He made his community into a family, looking always to the splendor of divine worship, professing a broad and all-embracing humanism, opening a new era in the history of western monasticism: an era which would place monasticism at the service of the Church and enable it to play a prominent part in the development of European art and thought.


A recent authority, Dom Cuthbert Butler, the Abbot of Downside, who died in 1934, has told us that Benedict was a respectful but firm opponent of the ascetic traditions which came from the deserts of Egypt and Syria. Against 

a too-individualistic spirituality which tended to excessive corporal mortification and which insisted on the primacy of the eremitical life, Saint Benedict rose to vindicate the rights of an asceticism which was more humane and, to speak frankly, more Christian.[3]


No texts support these opinions. First of all, there is nothing in Saint Gregory's account that allows us to conclude that Saint Benedict deliberately rejected solitary life because he had discovered the higher value of common life. It was the invasion of disciples eager to be molded by him which forced him to leave his solitude and organize the community which was forming around him. Moreover his Rule formally repeats the traditional teaching that the eremitical way of life is the path of the 

perfect.


Like Saint Anthony and all the great doctors of eastern monasticism, Saint 

Benedict is primarily an ascetic and charismatic. He lacks none of the gifts that mark the man of God: power of intercession which rarely failed, authority over demons, ability to read hearts, discernment of spirits, 
knowledge of the future, bilocation. His prayer was uninterrupted and was 
usually accompanied by the gift of tears. His contemplation seemed to 
culminate in an extraordinary vision in which the whole world was concentrated, as it were, in a single ray of the sun.


These gifts were given to Benedict at the close of a rigorous "ascesis" which carried him to perfect "apatheia" in which all his carnal passions were totally and forever at peace. Then men, in search of the perfect life, chose him to be their father and doctor, he never deviated in the smallest way from an insistent solicitude for the soul's moral development. The anecdote about the jar of oil is typical:



"At such time as there was a great dearth in Campania, the man of God had given away all the wealth of the Abbey to poor people, so that in the 

cellar there was nothing left but a little oil in a glass. A certain sub-deacon called Agapitus came unto him, instantly craving that he would bestow a little oil upon him. Our Lord's servant, who was resolved to give away all upon earth, that he might find all in heaven, commanded that oil to be given him: but the monk that kept the cellar heard what the father 
commanded, yet did he not perform it: who inquiring not long after whether 
he had given that which he willed, the monk told him that he hat not, 
adding that if he had given it away, that there was not any left for the 
Convent. Then in anger he commanded others to take that glass with the oil, 
and to throw it out of the window, to the end that nothing might remain in 
the Abbey contrary to obedience. The monks did so, and threw it out of a 
window, under which there was an huge downfall, full of rough and craggy 
stones upon which the glass did light, but yet continued for all that so sound as though it had never been thrown out at all, for neither the glass was broken nor any of the oil shed. Then the man of God did command it to be taken up again, and, whole as it was, to be given unto him that desired it, and in the presence of the other brethren he reprehended the disobedient monk, both for his infidelity, and also for his proud mind."[4]


This is the spirit that characterizes the Rule. It is a manual of asceticism; it is also a code that regulates the daily life of the monastery according to the spiritual progress of those who live within its walls. Monasticism continues to be what it has always been: an attempt to live the whole Gospel, far from the world, awaiting the City of which God is the architect and builder.



It is true that Saint Benedict tempers the ascetic rules of the East with gentleness and moderation.



We have, therefore, to establish a school of the Lord's service, in the institution of which we hope to order nothing that is harsh or rigorous 

(Prologue of the Rule).


To the sick he allows meat, and those who think they need wine may have it 

(chapters 36, 39, 40). The Abbot, he tells us, ought to order and arrange 
all things so that souls will find salvation and brethren will do what they have to do without any just ground for complaint (chapter 41), or as he says in another place, the Abbot must act so that the valiant will have 
something to strive for and the weak will not be tempted to be discouraged 
(chapter 64). Rightly, it would seem, does Saint Gregory praise the "discretion" of the Rule, the care that is taken to avoid any excess, to make adjustments for different conditions and to impose no burdens too heavy for the imperfect to bear. It is this moderation that shows us that 
Saint Benedict truly understood the concrete possibilities of human nature 
and desired to win souls by gentleness rather than to act on them by 
constraint.


Does he, in this way, depart from the old monastic spirit? Only the most 

superficial could think so. Cassian devoted the second of his Conferences 
to "discretion", or "discernment"[5]. Saint Anthony--the first Egyptian 
hermit of whose history we are certain (d. 355)--preached that this was the 
most necessary of virtues. It is true that the documents on occasion relate 
some forms of abstinence that are slightly out of the ordinary: for example Macarius of Alexandria filled a narrow-necked jar with little pieces of 
bread and then allowed himself only as much food as his hand could grasp 
once each day.


To feats like this the eastern monks never attached any absolute value and 

they frequently pointed out the root error of judgment or of vanity which 
destroyed their spiritual utility. One day Abbot John, the superior of a large monastery, paid a visit to the hermit Pesius and asked him how he had spent the forty years of his solitude.


"Never", replied Pesius, "has the sun seen me eat."



With a smile his guest added: "And it has never seen me angry."[6]



Alluding to, but not insisting on, corporal mortification, Saint Benedict 

seems to find the whole of asceticism in obedience, which is to him the highest form of renouncement, since it has for object man's self will. But for this, too, he is indebted to Pacomius and Cassian.[7] Pacomius subjected his monks to a rigorous discipline: to read his Rule is to receive the impression that no one in his monastery could so much as lift a little finger without his superior's permission. Cassian considered the 
renunciation of one's own will to be the chief reason for common life and he said that without it there could be no control of one's passions, or of monastic stability, or of brotherly peace.[8]


Far from opposing any personal formula of his own to the traditions of the east, Saint Benedict allows us to see that he felt a certain nostalgia for them:



"For those monks show themselves too slothful in the divine service who say in 
the course of a week less than the entire Psalter, with the usual canticles; 
since we read that our holy fathers resolutely performed this task in the space of a single day (chapter 18).



Although we read that wine is by no means a drink for monks, yet, since in 

our days they cannot be persuaded of this, let us at least agree not to drink to satiety (chapter 40).


If however, the needs of the place or poverty require them to labor themselves in gathering in the harvest, let them not grieve at that; for 

then are they truly monks when they live by the labor of their hands, as our fathers and the apostles did (chapter 48).


But for those who hasten to the perfection of the monastic life, there are the teachings of the holy fathers, the observance of which brings a man to the height of perfection... Moreover, the "Conferences of the Fathers,"their "Institutes" and their "Lives" and the Rule of our holy Father Basil--what else are they but examples for well-living and obedient monks and instruments of virtue? But to us who are slothful and ill-living and negligent, they bring the blush of shame (chapter 73)."



From the great traditions of eastern monasticism Saint Benedict borrows most of his observances: community of goods (chapter 33), poverty of clothing (chapter 55), exact obedience (chapter 5), silence in the Abbot's presence (chapters 6 and 7), the division of the community into deaneries (decanii) or groups of ten monks presided over by a dean (decanus; chapter 

21), the number of the psalms in the night office (chapter 9), the three 
occupations at stated times in the day: prayer, sacred reading and manual 
labor (chapter 48), the brevity of silent prayer in choir (chapter 20), perpetual abstinence from meat (chapters 36 and 39), broad and generous hospitality (chapter 53), a retreat far from the world and all its noise (chapters 4, 66, 67).


Like the fathers of monasticism he shows a certain mistrust for the priesthood, considering it to be a trap for humility (chapter 6z), and far 

from seeking to attract recruits, he rebuffs candidates who volunteer of 
their own accord (chapter 58).


But the most fundamental of all the characteristics that link him with the east is the idea he forms of monastic life and its special purpose. To him it has no other goal than to enable its adepts to live with gospel logic, to follow Christ to the end. No secondary goal is to be proposed lest the disciple, concentrating on it, run the risk of deviating from what is essential.



Saint Gregory has written that Saint Benedict, in entering his solitude, had no other desire than "to please God alone", "soli Deo placere desiderans." These simple words, better than any others, explain the monastic vocation. This springs from a desire to please God, or to seek 

God, as the Rule puts it (chapter 58). This desire is so strong, so 
penetrating, that it exercises an exclusive empire over the soul and 
permits no other deep or dividing preoccupation. Cassian's abbot asked only 
one question of his candidate: "Does he truly seek God? Is he zealous for 
the 'opus Dei,' for obedience, for humiliations?" (chapter 58).


No other criterion is considered because this one alone is valid in discerning vocations. To become a monk means that life's sole purpose is to go to God by the path of detachment, to overcome self-will, to embrace freely-accepted humiliations, to devote one's self to the "opus Dei" which is easily the most disinterested of religious actions and the one most centered in God. It means to have no apparent care for human learning, no ambition to play a role in society, no immediate apostolic aims.



Work has meaning only because of its ascetic value and temporal necessity. 

Guests are welcomed with respectful charity but no effort is made to attract them to the monastery. Young boys and adolescents are educated, but only to train them for religious life.


The life of Saint Benedict and of his monks, such as it is described in the 

"Dialogues," gives us no other picture of monasticism. In the eremitical period, when the saint lived unknown by men, the isolation of the cenobites of Subiaco and Cassino was neither absolute, nor systematic. Contacts with the people of the neighborhood seem to have been relatively frequent. Shortly after his arrival at Cassino, Benedict tried by continual preaching to win for Christ the people of the region who were still pagan and he looked after the virgins who were consecrated to God. But all this was merely the result of circumstances: it never went beyond the ordinary obligations of charity. The definition of a monastery is "a school for the service of the Lord": its only purpose is to form perfect Christians.


Dom Herwegen wrote of Saint Benedict that "his great work was to teach, to 

live and to express in his rule as a Roman and a westerner the monastic 
tradition of the east."[9] Care must indeed be taken not to make the founder of Cassino an eastern monk who has wandered to the west. Saint Benedict is in every sense Latin. But--and this is what I have been at pains to prove--he respects the traditions of the east which are to monasticism what apostolic tradition is to faith in the Church. And to eastern tradition Benedict intends to be faithful. To forget this dependence is to misunderstand him.




THE FORMATION OF BENEDICTINISM



The Benedictine Rule does not seem to have been written onlyforthe monastery of Cassino. A number of points may be noted that indicate a desire to adapt it to different places and circumstances. Whatever be the explanation of this still unexplained fact, there can be no doubt that Saint Benedict's work did not win instant and universal acceptance. When it began to be widely known--and this was not until a century afterthe author's death--it was still only one ascetical text among many others. In fact, everywhere it met an old and well-established monasticism which seems 

to have taken forms far different from the original inspiration.


From the middle of the fourth century, if not much earlier, the east had known an urban monasticism in which the monk's flight from the world was 

necessarily relative.[10] Nevertheless so many of its customs were like those 
of the east that its members can be considered true monks. The same cannot be said of communities who were connected with city or country churches. Their members took care of divine worship or devoted themselves to different works of mercy in the Roman deaneries. Dom Pierre Salmon has pointed out that these groups were monastic only in appearance: "Without 
vows or true rule of life or preconceived plan these devout laymen and clerics came together to live a more intense Christian life. Contemporary documents show us, in the vicinity of the basilicas, buildings which were called "monasterium,""basilicae monasterium,""domus basilicae." They housed "clerici canonici" who lived according to the "priorum canonum 
regulam," as well as the "monachi,""custodes,""servientes,""fratres," 
"matricularii,""pauperes." Over these people was an "abbas," a secular 
superior and head of the basilica. Together they took care of the services 
in the basilica of which the celebration of office was an important part."[11]


These clerics and devout layfolk led a community life which made them resemble monks. Yet they lacked the monks' absolute detachment, renunciation of personal independence, separation from the world and austere life.



In time these communities of canons began to influence the true monasteries and an exchange of vocabulary became inevitable. Dom Olivier Rousseau writes:



The somewhat vague and undefined monastic vocabulary is fundamentally in  keeping with the Latin character which willingly takes pleasure in hierarchic groupings, in worship, in offices centered about a sanctuary and in an altogether liturgical form of pious life. Benedictine monasticism 

could not have escaped their influence.


This vocabulary took shape in a clear and definite way beginning in the 

eleventh century with canons regular: this was to be the point of departure 
for the different branches of the Order. But during the six preceding centuries this formula tended unconsciously to blend with the rule of Saint Benedict, and by that very fact was one of the important elementsof Benedictine life. Just as the rule of SainColumbanus more or less will be 
combined in many places with the Benedictine rule, in the measure that the latter will spread; so the "canonical" germ, if we may use the term, will be combined with the rule in the development of most monasteries, taking root, whether men are willing or not, through a secret connaturality of the Latin spirit in the old monastic pattern brought from the east and making considerable modifications in it... The more or less extensive introduction of the priesthood into monasticism, the well-regulated recitation and chant of office in common, the daily attendance at chapter and conventual mass, the liturgical and later the pontifical pomp of the abbeys are all products 
of this double tradition.[12]


Through these modifications of the Rule, the chief elements of the old monastic life were soon combined with some of the customs adopted by the canons in their communal religious life. The wonder is that these elements 

have come down to our day, and have infused their spirit into a body where 
external form would have seemed to the fathers of the desert, as they still 
seem today to easterners, far from compatible with the primitive ideal. The man most responsible for this fusion is Saint Benedict of Anianus who died in 821. He persuaded Charlemagne and Louis the Pious to require all the monasteries in the empire to follow the Benedictine Rule. In this way he gave monasticism in all its forms the leaven which was to renew its early spirit and forestall a swift decadence which seemed inevitable.




CLUNY


The reforms of Saint Benedict of Anianus were continued, expanded and brilliantly transformed by a little abbey founded in 910 by Duke William of Aquitaine on his lands in Burgundy. Next to Saint Benedict and his Rule, Cluny is the greatest event in the history of western monasticism. The honor given it by popes and emperors, the part played by its abbots in the politics of their day, the limitless riches of its charity, the grandiose 

proportions of its churches, the splendor of its services, above all the 
intensity of its reform, all these tend to hide from us the simple reality: Cluny introduced a marvelously disciplined monastic life which was scrupulously faithful to what it considered the spirit of the Rule, if not to the Rule's very letter.


It must be admitted that for our present purpose the strictly Cluniac documents are usually rather disappointing. The abbots of the great years--Odo, Mayeul, Odilo and Hugh-- wrote rarely on subjects that were specifically monastic. Their biographies are models of conventional style and give us only the most commonplace facts. To grasp the Cluniac spirit we must question Peter the Venerable, the ninth abbot who died in 1156. Dom Jean Leclerc has given us a well documented life of this Benedictine.[13] He describes his hero's idea of religious life in these words:



Because it means the renunciation of legitimate dignities and of all that is great on earth and even in the Church, because it is "a hidden life", the monastic state is the most lowly in Christian society, the least exalted in the hierarchy, so that Peter the Venerable can often find no other word to describe it except humility. Before this word denotes the monk's private virtue, it indicates the place the monk occupies in the Church where he never seeks to shine. Just as we speak of "the pontiff's majesty", so ought we to speak of "the monk's humility".



If Alger and two other canons of Liege began to be true monks when they entered Cluny, it is because they ceased to be masters and became humble disciples. Monks must have no other ambition than to be "humble and calm"; the greater the service they can render to monasticism, the more they ought to preach humility by word and example. Cluny is built at the lower end of a valley. This site is a symbol of the life led there. Men humble themselves in the monastery for the sake of Christ, they humble themselves here on earth so as to be raised with the blessed in heaven to God. Peter the Venerable's insistence on this point shows that he was convinced that the monastic state had no hierarchical rank. It was in this, he believed, that it differed from the clerical state, the state ofprelates,canons, priests,masters,whatever be the name given to ecclesiastics who officiate in the Church. The monk agrees not to play any visible role and this humility is an authentic form of spiritual poverty. The monk gives up the possibility of prominence in the world for the same reason that he refuses to possess anything, because man can glory in the goods he owns as well as in the good he does, he can be complacent about what he has and about what he is. To be willing to have nothing, to do nothing great, to be detached from all things is the surest way of dying to self (pp. 92-93).



Monastic life at Cluny was therefore essentially contemplative. It was directed towards what Peter the Venerable in his fidelity to the vocabulary of Cassian and the whole mystical tradition used to call "heavenly theory" and had no other goal than to prepare all, and to lead some, with more or less frequency and more or less intensity, to the actual practice of this 

contemplation.


Never could Peter the Venerable have said of all of his monks, what he could say of some among them as, for example, of Brother Benedict:



"Striving night and day, with all his strength, towards divine theory, his 

spirit transcended things mortal and with the blessed angels he was absorbed in an uninterrupted inner vision of his Creator."


But, it was true, that all Benedictine life was lived in an atmosphere which Peter describes in words which are synonymous with leisure, rest, silence. He has not left us a systematic treatise of the reality hidden in these words. Instead he uses them so frequently and so simply that we can discover the meaning he ascribed to them. Rest is a state that becomes a religious. To reform a monastery is to restore its rest. The leisure of the blessed in heaven is "leisure without labor", while religious life is "leisure with labor": the first is "exoccupatorum otium," the second is "negotiosum otium." Now the Gospel explains how we are to understand monastic leisure. It is the labor of Mary sitting at the Master's feet, listening to His words, never leaving His presence. Mary's leisure is the opposite of Martha's work. This leisure, which in no way resembles lazy idleness, consists in the performance of purely spiritual acts: the monk prays, reads, sings psalms and fulfills his other religious duties. Life lived according to this program, is divided between reading and meditating seated in the cloister, or reciting the divine office in choir with the brethren, or praying alone prostrate before the altars of the church (pp. 103-104).



Peter the Venerable sums up in a few words what he considers the role of monasticism in Christianity to be:



"The monks, to a large extent, watch over the salvation of the faithful, although they administer none of the holy sacraments. They confide all the Christian people living on their lands to priests and clerics."



Peter the Venerable compares the work done by secular priests baptisms, confessions, sermons, with the work done in the cloister: prayers, psalms, tears, alms,--in these good works the monks are specialists. It was with these means that Cluny remade Christianity (p. 114).



Similar ideas are found in a little work of John, a man of God who died about 1049. His book has been called "Liber de vitae ordine et morum institutione."[14] This first Abbot of Fruttuaria was a disciple of Saint William of Dijon; he may with good reason be considered typical of the Cluniac school. According to him, a monk had to flee from Egypt to reach the desert and climb Sinai (chapter IX, 27). He embraced a state of mourning and of tranquillity, of modesty and meekness (chapter II 11) 

Silence is a virtue peculiarly his own (chapter IV, 12). His goal is purity of heart and plenitude of virtue (chapter XI, 34).


In Jean de Fecamp (d. 1078)[15] and Pierre de Celle (d. 1183)[16] the mystical "elan" is more marked. The former pours out the ardor that consumes him in "confessions" which are very personal in character: they are lyrical meditations on the great dogmas, and flowing aspirations to intimate union with God. The latter selects themes from sacred Scripture which are not much more than pretexts for his thoughts about contemplation and the contemplative life. Life in the cloister is for him a preview of heaven. He sees it only from this angle. The monk's characteristic occupations are those that most closely resemble the essential activity of life in heaven: the vision of God.



Was the day of a Cluniac monk so filled with psalmody that little time remained for reading and study? Those who say yes, base their answer on a text of Saint Peter Damian which is not free from hyperbole.[17] The quotations we have just cited indicate the contrary. It is remarkable that the Cistercians never reproached Cluny with these prayers of 

supererogation. No allusion to this is found here, nor in the works of Saint Bernard, nor in the other Cistercian documents listed by Dom Wilmart.[18] Moreover, Cardinal Matthew of Albano, legate of the Holy See and former prior of Saint Martin-in-the-Fields, held it against the Abbots of Cluny of the Rheims province that they were influenced by Citeaux and suppressed these additions to the office which, according to him, were meant to fill the spaces made in the day by abandoning manual labor.[19] Men who lived then did not seem to see that all this vocal prayer was an obstacle to contemplation. The considerable place given in Cluniac monasticism to liturgy and its extension is not an isolated phenomenon. It reflects the spirit of the time and with justice it could not be condemned "a priori."




THE EREMITICAL MOVEMENT IN THE 11TH AND 12TH CENTURIES



Paralleling the movement that started in Cluny, less daring reforms sprang up and flourished in other parts or France and Europe. It is difficult to 

discover the mutual influence that links them together. As far as essentials are concerned, the spirit everywhere is the same: it was a question of the re-establishment of discipline by a more exact observance, if not of the rule itself, at least of the secular traditions of monasticism.


An eremitical tendency has been discovered in some of these movements. Of this there had been no signs in the preceding period. A well-informed historian, Dom Germain Morin, has gone so far as to speak of "a cenobitical crisis in the eleventh and twelfth centuries."[20]



Through the influence of Cassian and also perhaps because Byzantine monasticism then flourished in southern Italy, the lives and teaching of the desert fathers began to be at this time a force independent of Saint Benedict and traditions peculiar to the west. Thus Chartreuse came into being in 1084 and has always denied any connection with Benedictine 

monasticism. In the same way, about 975, the Benedictine monk Saint Romuald felt drawn toward solitude and became without any willed effort on his part a reformer of monasteries. He was, as one of his disciples said, "the father of reasonable hermits". To these men he gave a rule and new fervor.


We look in vain to Saint Romuald or to Saint Peter Damian (d. 1072), his disciple and his biographer, for the spirit of discretion which was characteristic of Saint Benedict. We find instead in them the superhuman ardor of men inspired. Romuald's many journeys, which carried him wherever 

the Spirit moved him, do not remind us of the peace and stability preached 
by the father of the monks of the west. Romuald's rigorous asceticism won 
for him the veneration of the people, but it was beyond the strength of the 
average man. As for the writings of Peter Damian, they have none of the 
gentleness of the Rule: they contain violent diatribes, pitiless excoriations of the vice of these days. In them are to be found exaggeration of language and much seeking after effect.


This somewhat frenetic exaltation does not lead to peace, which is the fruit of solitude, or to "spiritual leisure", "spirituale otium."[21] Saint Romuald condemns monks and abbots for their neglect of rule, their love of luxury, their spirit of independence, their failures against silence; he makes no effort to take them from their life of recollection and prayer. On the contrary, he preaches silence. He would like to oblige abbots to adopt it because he sees that it is the normal state of the spiritual man who has reached perfection and is called by that very fact to strengthen others with the abundance of his contemplation. He does not soften the monastic ideal, he merely traces a profile with straight lines, made taut as it were because of effort: a symbol of an age when passions were violent and minds tended to go to extremes.





CITEAUX: THE RETURN TO THE RULE AND THE SCHOOL OF CHARITY
Clairvaux


Until recently, the foundation of Citeaux (1098) was represented by historians as one attempted reform among many others, as an effort to restore observance which had been undermined by relaxation, weakened by tepidity. Father Othon Ducourneau[22] has corrected this legend. In the 

beginning Citeaux was not opposed to Cluny as a house of strict observance 
to a relaxed monastery. The founders were inspired to do more than merely 
strengthen discipline: beyond the legitimate customs made sacred by the 
practice of seculars, they wished to return to an observance of the whole 
Rule and the Rule alone, without addition or subtraction. This explains the suppression of food and clothing not authorized by Saint Benedict, the return to perpetual abstinence from meat, the renunciation of every kind of revenue which was not the direct result of work, as well as the decision to eliminate from the office all superfluous prayers and ceremonies. The objective was not austerity for its own sake but the re-establishment of the purity and simplicity of the Rule.


To this careful search for the truth and this return to the sources, corresponds a precise doctrine of the spirituality of love. Contrary to what its literal interpretations might lead us to expect, from the very beginning Citeaux is a school of charity.



"Twelfth-century France was filled with schools of profane science and ancient letters. There was not only SaintVorles, where the young Bernard pursued his studies, with a program that might well astonish, not to say disquiet, a soul so eager for Christ --there were Paris, Reims, Laon, Chartres, so many other famous names but always the same masters: Cicero, Vergil, Ovid, Horace, eloquent spokesmen of a world that had never read the Gospel. Why not invoke another master, the only master who has the words of eternal life?.. Citeaux, Clairvaux, and Signy were then to stand over against Reims, Laon, Paris and Chartres, schools against schools, and to vindicate in a Christian land the rights of a teaching more Christian than a guileless youth were wont to be poisoned."[23]



While the Cistercian order was expanding rapidly, there was at the same time an admirable flowering of doctrine based on the soul's knowledge of self, and on charity, or the knowledge of God. The spiritual development of the first Cistercian century reached its perfection in Saint Bernard, who died in 1153. He was the perfect example of the cloistered soul illumined by the practice of love, of prayer, of "lectio divina," of asceticism, In him, "monastic theology,"[24] the daughter of "patristic theology", found its most perfect representative in the very hour when it ceased to be.





FOREIGN INFLUENCES,. MODERN DEVOTIONS


The twelfth century witnessed a remarkable growth of monastic spiritual life as well as the dawn of scholasticism. Dialectics rather than the study of mysteries is about to triumph. Theology is to become more and more 

speculative, its structure more and more systematic. Wisdom gives place to knowledge. By way of contrast, another form of religious thought takes 
shape; later it will be called "spirituality" and find expression in what will be known as "devotional literature". The study and classification of the soul's movements, methods of prayer, the direct cultivation of religious sentiments and introspection win a place for themselves apart from the contemplation of mysteries. Theology has now become pure intellectual activity, and at the same time "spirituality" stresses what is affective, individualistic, and moral, and it concentrates on what concerns man rather than God.[25] Just as theology loses its living contact with the Bible, so spirituality turns back, as it were, upon itself: the word of God no longer yields substantial nourishment.


Monks were not to escape this evolution. The division of Christian thought carried them along strange paths which were no longer a part of their own traditions. There is nothing specifically monastic in the writings of a John of Kastl (died after 1410), or a Louis Barbo (died in 1443), or a Garcia of Cisneros (died in 1510), or a Louis of Blois (died in 1566). They belonged to one or another of the schools of spirituality then in favor. Judged in this light, they have real value, but they cannot be considered to be the faithful depositaries of old traditions.



On one point, however, they do not deviate from this tradition: all, without a single exception, consider monastic religion to be purely contemplative, and when they are concerned about their brother's spiritual needs their efforts are directed towards intensifying his taste for interior life. When they make use of a strictly methodical spirituality, it is not because they are speaking to, or believe they are speaking to, apostles in the midst of active life, it is because methods of this kind are just as necessary for men whose hearts no longer seek strength from the living sources of Scripture and the Fathers. Although they did not know how to rediscover the unity of theology and life, of knowledge and experience, they did have this merit-- among many others-- of championing the primacy of love and the attraction for Gospel values against the claims of a dry and fruitless scholasticism.





TWO PARALLEL MOVEMENTS IN THE MODERN PERIOD: REFORMS AND CLERICALIZATION



Beginning in the twelfth century there was a marked decline in monasticism. 

Here we need not tell the story of the many and varied causes of this decline.[26] In fact, if not by right, monasteries became more and more secular. "The abbey became a fief, and the abbacy a benefice." The abbot is now a lord and a prelate. He rules but he no longer guides his monks by word and example. Very often, he is placed in office by those outside the monastery, and he is chosen for reason of politics or family. Often he is not even a religious but a secular and he is called a commendatory abbot. Now we know that, "As are superiors, so are their subjects". In their turn monastic offices become benefices which are the object of covetousness within the monastery, and competition without. Places in a monastery are 
strictly limited and they become a kind of prebend, the object of men's 
ambition like membership in a secular chapter. Vocations do not flower 
under the inspiration of grace. Recruitment is vitiated at its source. 
Noble families reserve vacant places in a monastery so that their sons will 
find there a career.


Many abbeys now accept only candidates from the nobility. As a result the community's inner life gravitates about the interests of one family or another. Under such conditions, can regular discipline be maintained?



Monasticism's high position in the feudal world was in itself a danger. When monasticism became a very active factor in that system, it became materialistic, it lost something of the supernatural character of its origins and destiny, it was in part laicized. Withdrawn in the beginning from the world, this path brought it back to the world. Its duties became secular and, once weakened, they were eventually absorbed. From the middle of the twelfth century this great body began to experience a dangerous lassitude.



Other causes combined to threaten a regular religious life. Abbeys were impoverished by a depression and a currency depreciation. So great was the consequent poverty that in many places, the question of finance took precedence over all others. So complicated had become the administration of the goods of the monastery that, as a result of the fluctuation of money and changes in the cultivation of the soil, the monks had to spend all their day working their land. Divine office was neglected, studies abandoned.[27]



"General Chapters" were held to remedy these evils. They were first called through the private initiative of individual abbots who were impressed by the success of the system in the Order of Citeaux. Later they were the 

object of general laws of the Latin Church. Connected with these attempted reforms are the names of Innocent III (1198-1216), Honorius III (1216-1227), Gregory IX (1227-1241) and Benedict XII (1332-1342).


"Congregations"were formed as a result of the General Chapters. These congregations were stable unions of monasteries wishing to return to a more regular observance and to defend themselves against the interference of 

laymen. So we see that prior to the Council of Trent the congregation of 
Saint Justin of Padua was formed in Italy, that of Bursfeld in Germany, that of Valladolid in Spain, that of Chezal-Benoit in France.


The Council made membership in these groups obligatory and congregations began to multiply. The most famous were the congregation of Saint-Vanne which was established in 1604, and that of Saint-Maur which was established in 1621. The will to reform was especially evident at Saint-Maur where a centralized government was adopted which resembled in some ways the pattern followed by orders founded after the twelfth century.



The influence of these newer orders was also evident in the work of the external ministry. The ordination of monks to the priesthood became the general rule. Often parishes near abbeys which had once been confided to secular priests now were served by members of the community, at least in Germany, Austria and Switzerland. Nevertheless the monks never seem to have been as active in the apostolate as were the new orders; yet it is hard to see how they differed from canons regular: they had schools, they preached, they heard confessions. Some abbots were consecrated bishops and they administered the land of which their abbey was a part. In 1776 Louis XVI entrusted five military schools to the Maurists. From "this commerce and 

engagement in the world,"[28] Dom Mabillon would defend studies against the attacks of Rance.


From our point of view it must be noted that there was a real desire to return to the sources. Saint Benedict's Rule was read, meditated, commented. Reference was made to it constantly. Its spirituality remained basically unchanged. The Maurists, for example, whom we always remember for their learning, were also prolific ascetical writers. Their spiritual treatises show that they knew much about the Fathers but that they failed to grasp their whole spirit. Their interior life had no roots in the theology of the Fathers, nor in the word of God.



The difficulty about studies--to which I have just alluded-- was felt keenly and became involved only because there was no agreement as to the exact boundaries of the domain of knowledge and of "devotion". Men in those days seem to have failed to see that the two may be happily combined, provided that the former (by this I mean theology) is true to its nature.



Reflexive spirituality enjoyed new triumphs. How could it be otherwise?



"These old houses of religious women needed a reformation, and the Benedictine monks, who were only just beginning to reform themselves, were not yet numerous enough to undertake the reformation of their Sisters single-handed; it was therefore imperative that the reform should be 

brought about in a more modern spirit and by younger hands. In vain did 
Oratorians, Capuchins and Jesuits try to steep themselves in the Rule of S. Benedict, in the renovation of which they worked hard; they remained to the core modern men, post-Tridentine religious. Consequently our Abbeys, without losing the essential features of their primitive originality, received a new impress. The Order of S. Benedict had meditated long before the Council of Trent or the birth of S. Ignatius. It seems, however, that this reform within the reform, if the phrase be allowed, introduced into the Abbeys an interior life more systematic and orderly, and more resembling that of newer congregations, in a word, more conformed to the Ignatian "Exercises." The reformers were not content to return to the regularity of old days, enclosure, poverty, liturgical splendor; they endeavored, besides all this, to mold the Benedictines by methods and practices unknown to the first centuries of the Order."[29]


Would the results have been different had the monks reformed their sisters? 

Probably not. Benedictine spiritual writings of this period closely resemble similar works written by members of other religious orders. Dom Claude Martin took the trouble to dictate the exact sentiments his novices must make their own at every hour of the day.[30] Dom du Sault considered the 
divine office to be but one "exercise" among many others. To fit it in between meditation and confession, seemed to him as good a place as any other. The same author devotes many pages to the subject of meditation, and then gives only two pages to reading.[31]


The days of the Maurists were also the days of the Trappists.[32] Rance hurled his anathemas against the relaxation of his black-robed brothers and stigmatized their zeal for studies with the voice of a prophet. In spite of 

obvious exaggerations and prejudices his great work, "De la saintete' et des devoirs de la vie monastique" (1683), sounds a note that is clearly traditional. It does, however, reveal an attraction for an asceticism that is artificial and forced, and to tell the whole truth, somewhat theatrical.


Whatever be the value of these too easily formulated criticisms, it must be 

acknowledged that a deeply religious Benedictine spirituality developed 
during these centuries and we must admire and respect its dignity, fervent 
conviction and austerity. The lovable charm of a Louis of Blois, the moderation and humility of a Mabillon, the stout good sense of a Dom Calmet remind us of Saint Benedict. Contact with thoughts far different from his own did not make his sons lose any of their desires to conform themselves to his spirit.




GUERANGER'S REFORM


To Dom Prosper Gueranger (1805-1875) we owe the restoration of Benedictine 

life in France after the great Revolution. The first abbot of Solesmes began his work with no knowledge of monastic life beyond what he had found in books. Despite a thousand difficulties, he chose by instinct all that belonged to the period of the high middle ages rather than to the days of Saint Vanne and Saint Maur. It must be confessed that his principles and his thoughts are not free from romanticism: he was a man of his times. But they contained a seed that has not ceased to flower and bear fruit: a love 
for Christian antiquity, a deep understanding of the liturgy, a desire for 
perfect purity in the pursuit of the monastic ideal. Dom Gueranger greatly 
influenced the black monks. This influence is still felt today. Thanks to him they are recognized as the champions of the modern liturgical movement. Because of him, consciously or unconsciously, directly or indirectly, they have been forced to weigh their own vocation, to recognize its inalienable greatness. In different ways and from different points of view the works of Dom Maur Wolter,[33] of Dom Delatte,[34] of Dom Marmion,[35] of Dom Butler,[36] of Dom Herwegen,[37] of Dom Stolz,[38] of Dom Vandenbroucke,[39] of Father Bouyer[40] (of the Oratory), of Dom Steidle[41] --only to name the most important writers-- reveal this interest in Benedictine sources and a deepening study of Saint Benedict's program.


Advances in historical studies, a keen desire for sincerity, simplicity and truth, the needs of an age that avidly seeks to escape from all the inhumanity of a troubled civilization-- all these bring the monks back to their beginnings and fill them with a longing to be exactly what they are.



Because of its simplicity it is difficult to grasp this ideal and find terms that will adequately convey its meaning to our minds. Yet this is what we must now attempt lest we merely repeat under another form the fruits of our historical survey.



A reader may have received the impression that I have carelessly combined two different points of view: monastic spirituality and monastic life. The answer is easy: here life and spirituality are one. According to the 

probable etymology of his name, "monos" means one and so it may be said that the monk is a man with one thought that unifies all his acts in the 
pursuit of one end. God alone! This is the motto of every true Christian, of every sincerely religious man and the monk takes it literally and 
applies it with a rigor and logic that is at times disconcerting.[42]


Basic in every monastic vocation is the desire--a desire whose object is sometimes obscure and uncertain--to leave, to flee, to escape from the world and creatures. The words the angel whispered to Saint Arsenius: "Flee, be silent!" are addressed to all whom God has chosen to serve Him alone. The monk has a sharpened perception of the caducity of all that belongs to this world, of the vanity of all that the eye can see. Earth is a place of exile: here man's stay has a beginning and an end. Moreover the earth itself will pass away.[43] Beauty of nature and of art, masterpieces of human industry all will perish in the general conflagration. Then new heavens and a new earth will appear--the dwelling place of justice. Why then accord so much thought to the purely transitory? Saint Peter Damian advised: "Let us leave secular things to seculars. Servants of God ought to be as dead to a world doomed to death."[44]



The monk does not condemn in any way those whose role it is to build up the earthly city, but he knows that is not his vocation. Even at the risk of being misunderstood he flees to the desert or hides in his cloister. To his own age he makes himself a stranger so that here and now he can become a citizen of heaven. This is his philosophy, his vision of the world: in the eyes of men it is foolishness, in the eyes of God it is wisdom.



This is not merely negative. Dom Gueranger was able to say that "separation from the world alone makes the monk". Saint Benedict chose another term to characterize his disciple; he said his disciple was one who seeks God. These two ideas are complementary and they give unity to monastic life. If 

the monk flees from the world, it is because he has seen its vanity; it is 
also because the attraction of God is, for him, greater than any other 
attraction in the world. His whole occupation becomes that of Mary of Bethany; he listens to the Lord, he tells Him all that he desires. Having 
left the world, he seeks to leave himself in order that he may enter into the joy and familiar company of his Master.


His life has only one purpose: to find God. Monasticism was not founded for 

any work of any temporal order whatsoever. We must not be deceived by what Benedictines have actually done--cultivation of the soil of Europe, 
preservation of the monuments of the past, preaching the Gospel to pagans, 
creation of masterpieces, scholarly works or historical studies, etc. By vocation the monk is not a farmer, nor a savant, nor an apostle. If it comes about that he does the work of these men, this work remains purely accidental as far as his vocation is concerned and can always be traced 
back to some contingent, if not fortuitous, circumstance. He must take care 
that this work is always subordinate to what is his true work, which we may call "the work of God", taking this expression in its broadest and most comprehensive sense. As soon as his true work is in any way endangered or compromised, his work in the world must be mercilessly sacrificed. Moreover, the domain in which he is able to do this temporal work is necessarily restricted because the search for God, as the monk understands it, requires a more or less complete isolation from the world.


A life separated from the world and its agitation is a life of leisure, silence, peace. Long ago Saint Anthony described the monastic vocation by 

the expression "propositum quietis;""propositum" means a purpose, a plan, 
an ideal of a calm and tranquil life.[45] Saint Benedict wishes peace to 
reign in his monastery. No one has the right to disturb this peace, neither 
guests (chapter 53), nor visiting monks (chapter 61), nor the cellarer (chapter 31), nor the prior (chapter 65), nor the abbot (chapters 63 and 64). Monastic spiritual traditions on this point are many.[46] Is it necessary to add that peace like this is legitimate only if it is the climate of an intensely active mind? True leisure in the cloister is the opposite of idleness. It is "purposeful leisure", "negotiosum otium."


How complete should be this separation from the world? Should it be a total 

isolation from men? Should it be an absolute solitude? Does the monk's 
vocation necessarily take him to the desert? Saint Benedict and his disciples did not think so. They saw that the eremitical vocation was a special "charisma" albeit a perfectly legitimate one and one that was quite in line with their spiritual drives. But the normal place for the monk's sanctification is in the community. They believed that the community was singularly helpful in the reformation of character and in the acquisition of virtues. When Saint Benedict speaks of "good zeal" he has in mind only virtues that can be exercised within the community, namely: mutual respect, patience, deference to the desires of others, self-forgetfulness, fraternal love, a humble and sincere affection for the abbot; and he concludes with the wish that Christ will lead us all together to life eternal (chapter 72).


The Benedictine community is a family because the abbot is a father and the 

monks are brothers. Usually the abbot remains in once until his death and it is until death that the monks promise to remain in the monastery of their profession. This stability gives the monastic community solidarity, security and peace, it is visible in the monastery as a whole and it is reflected on every face. Perseverance in work, respect for tradition, unity of minds, love of the common good, all these are the natural fruits of Benedictine life.


Asceticism is the foundation of a life completely given to God. In the choice of corporal austerities, monasticism has held by preference to these which have come down from the primitive tradition: fasting, abstinence, 

watching. Restriction in food and rest seemed to the first monks the means 
that were the most obvious and the best fitted to give the body an undemanding suppleness which is the condition of its submission to the 
spirit.


To gain self-mastery, silence is observed. Silence imposes a barrier that puts a stop to the sallies of a particularly refractory faculty.



We have seen that Saint Benedict has given a note of moderation to this 

asceticism, a very characteristic note of "discretion" and of humanity. To him all these practices are secondary and his attention is focused on what is primary, that is, on more interior renunciations. 
Nevertheless he has no time for any subtleties. His formulae are few and simple: Deny self to follow Christ. Be a stranger to what the world does. 
Hate self-will (chapter 4). Give up self-will. Those to whom Christ is dearer than all else choose the narrow path. Because they no longer live to please themselves, because they submit their plans to the judgment and the command of another, because they live a stable, community life they wish to be governed by an abbot (chapter 5). They do not dispose freely either of their body or of their will (chapter 33). To read the seventh chapter of the Rule is to see that the monk's whole asceticism is summed up in an effort of abasement: his ascent to God is described paradoxically in terms of a descent, humility expressing itself in concrete forms which are at the same time steps leading up to love and down to the stripping of self.


Saint Benedict's insistence on "negative" virtues is also found in most 

other early monastic writers. It would seem that they are agreed that union 
with God flowers best on the ruins of self-love. They mistrust virtue or prayer that is not founded on the most radical abnegation.


"Spiritual exercises" are not unknown to them. But here, again, simplicity is supreme.



First, let us denounce the now classic formula: Pray and work. "Ora et labora." This formula omits one member--and not the least necessary one--of the traditional trilogy: prayer, reading, work.



This is not the place to discuss the final term of the trilogy. Working with one's hands--for it is to this kind of work that the word applies--has always been the subject of vehement controversy among monks, especially since study began to be considered an activity apart from the "spiritual exercises" of prayer and reading. This is incorrect. Cassian wrote that the Egyptian cenobites were "convinced that theirs would be a greater purity of heart and a contemplation all the more sublime if they gave proof of greater zeal and devotion for work."[47] Saint Benedict thought no differently. Obviously the object of work was in his eyes above all moral, it could not be made to serve any temporal interest whatsoever. If the monk cannot be dispensed from such work it is doubtlessly because of the needs of earthly existence, it is also and especially because work is an integral part of the poor and humble life he has chosen and because it helps to 

subdue the passions and keep a good psychic balance.


Monastic prayer is first of all communal. It is the work of God, the "opus Dei par excellence." Saint Benedict wishes that nothing be considered more important (chapter 43) and he devotes ten chapters of his Rule to its regulation. But it would seem that the capital and sometimes exclusive importance accorded the liturgy by the black monks is mostly due to the influence of communities of canons at the time of Charlemagne (cf. supra, p. 22).



Before the days of Dom Gueranger and Dom Delatte, the monks did not stress 

the importance of worship in their life. However that may be, in giving this emphasis they were conforming themselves instinctively to the spirit of the Church. There can be no doubt that it is through the liturgy that they enter into the intimate life of the Church, and make their own its thoughts, its sentiments, its interests. It is the liturgy that best orientates the whole life to God, keeping the soul eager to procure His glory and dependent on Him for grace.


It must always be observed that early monastic spirituality did not place 

official prayer and private prayer in two separate compartments. There was a real concern in those days about the continuity of prayer. Liturgical assemblies, while they correspond to an obligation more or less distinctly realized, obliged less fervent souls to introduce into their lives at least something of this ideal. Private prayer filled up the intervals of the day: it accompanied work, punctuated the time devoted to reading with swift flights (elans) of the soul to God, and was sometimes practiced for its own sake in the desert oratory or in the solitude of the cell. In the latter case we have "pure prayer", without words or any other activity. Saint Benedict allows several moments for this kind of prayer at the end of each Hour of the divine office (chapter 20) and he leaves each one free to continue this prayer in private, if grace so inspires (chapter 52).


Reading is in itself completely directed to prayer. Saint Benedict calls it "lectio divina." The adjective is significant. The monk's first book is the Bible. In it he finds the answer to his prayer. To read the Bible requires, assuredly, some effort of reflection and assimilation but above all it 

opens to the monk the thought of God, so it is more important to read it 
with a receptive mind rather than with a mind overly eager to grind out the 
more or less impure flour of one's own thoughts. The assiduous reading of 
the Bible little by little leads the monk to prefer divine teaching to any 
human thought, however elevated it may be. In it he discovers a security, a 
strength, a depth that he will never find in the writings of the philosophers. The monk's "meditation" consists in reading the Bible, with occasional interludes of prayer.


Should a distinction be made between "lectio divina" and intellectual work? Monks who have seriously examined their vocation have always felt impelled to deny themselves the right to become interested in the profane sciences or what they used to call the liberal arts. This explains their somewhat pronounced opposition to humanistic culture and this is quite in line with their eschatological spirit. Utterly different is their attitude to the 

knowledge of God and all that helps towards its acquisition. Provided that 
theology is always based on faith, concerned rather with being instructed 
with divine doctrine than in spreading out one's own deductions, full of loving affection for Scripture and other sources of revelation--then there is no reason to isolate it from what is properly called spiritual life. This is not a matter of feeling, it must be nourished with doctrine and founded on truth. The study of religious subjects, even the study of the Bible, in our day differs in pace and method from that of Saint Benedict's day. Does this matter, if the spirit of faith is protected and the final 
end remains unchanged? Reading will always be "lectio divina" if it seeks 
God's thought and tends only to Him.


We must not expect to find in monastic spirituality an exact analysis of the stages of prayer and the progress of the soul. When Benedictine authors describe mystic union they prefer to use figures which are almost always taken from the Bible. Their delicate allusions evoke the reality and arouse longings, but they do not come to grips with its essence. The idea they 

most often give of contemplation, like their vision of all things, has a. sharply defined eschatological character. Contemplation is, to them, a 
desire for the perfect "theory", for the divine vision in its 
manifestations and in its perfection. This desire is inspired by love. To 
this desire love gives a first satisfaction, a foretaste of heaven, an 
awareness of a union that will one day be complete. Ambrose Aupert (d. 783) 
wrote: "It is by love that you are possessed". Long before Saint Benedict 
saw in filial love, freed from all servile fear, the summit of perfection 
(chapter 7).


Tears are the sign and the result of the divine visit: Tears of regret 

because so good a God has been offended; tears of sweet tenderness because 
of the contact with His love. The prayer of the repentant sinner and the 
prayer of the saint tasting the waters of eternal love--both are marked 
with those tears which heaven alone will wipe away.


"Yes, Wisdom said, My servants have entered the paths I have traced for 

them. They have abandoned the wicked, lying world that will not bear My 
work, nor acknowledge the power of My cross. Like a sign, I have set them 
among the nations, so that their silent presence will proclaim to men the 
rights of My Father and the nothingness of this world. They keep vigil, 
awaiting My return, at times listening eagerly to My word in silence, at 
times singing the canticles of their pilgrimage.


They seem unmindful of other men, their brothers, yet in their hearts they 

enfold them in the embrace of an ardent love because their hearts are filled with God.


I am in their midst, an invisible fountain of life, because they are gathered together in My Name.



My servants, said Wisdom, are sons of the resurrection: their lives which are the beginning of heaven on earth flower on the cross."[48]




ENDNOTES


1. A praiseworthy account is given in "Histoire de l'Ordre de S. Benoit," 
D. SCHMITZ, Maredsous, 1942-1949, II, IV, pp. 309-393; VI, II, pp. 149-326.

2. The only date of his life that is definitely certain is the year 546, 
when he had an interview with Sabinus, bishop of Canossa. It would seem 
that Benedict died shortly after this.

3. "Benedictine Monasticism," p. 314.

4. Saint GREGORY, "Dialogues," III 98.

5. Cassian was a Roumanian monk who made a tour of the monastic colonies in 
Egypt and who set down his findings in writing for the benefit of the 
monasteries he had founded in Provence, (d. about 435).

6. CASSIAN, "Institutions," v, 27.

7. The greatest figure, if not the father of Egyptian cenobitic life. He 
died in 348.

8. CASSIAN, op. cit., IV, 8.

9. "Sinn und Geist der Benediktinerretgel," Einsiedeln, 1944, p. 22.

10. CF. "Consultationes Zacchaei et Apollonii," Book III, chapter III, 
Morin ed., pp. 101-102; Saint AMBROSE, "Epist." 63, section 66 (PL., 16, 
1207); Saint AUGUSTINE, "De Moribus Eccl. Cath.," chapter 33 (PL., 32, 
1339-1340).

11. "Aux origines du breviaire," Maison-Dieu, 27, pp. 132-133. Cf. p. 121.

12. "Deux importantes publications monastiques", "Questions sur l'Eglise et 
sur son unite" (Irenikon) Chevetogne, 1943, pp. 50-51. Cf. HENRY, "Moines 
et chanoines, Vie Spirituelle," 80; pp. 53-55, 58-62.

13. "Pierre le Venerable," Saint-Waindrille, 1946.

14. This is the title suggested by D. WILMART, "Revue benedictine," 1926, 
p. 314.

15. Cf. D. J. LECLERCQ and J. P. BONNES, "Un maitre de la vie spirituelle 
au XI siecle, Jean de Fecamp," Paris, 1946.

16. Cf. D. J. LECLERCQ, "La spiritualite de Pierre de Celle," Paris 1946.

17. "Epist." VI, 5 (PL., 144, 380).

18. "Revue benedictine," 1934, pp. 296-305.

19. Cf. DOM BERLIERE, "Documents inedits pour servir a l'histoire 
ecclesiastique de la Belgique," Maredsous, 1894, I, pp. 100-101.

20. "Revue benedictine," 1938, p.99.

21. "De decem Aegypti plagis," chapter 13, (PL., 145, 694).

22. "Les origines cisterciennes," Revue Mabillon, 1932-1933. I cite this 
work merely for the excellent way in which the true meaning of the reform 
is presented. On other points it is not above criticism. Cf. LENSSEN, "Le 
fondateur de Citeaux, S. Robert." Collectanea Ord. Cist. Ref. IV, 1937, p. 
2 ff.

23. GILSON, "The Mystical thought of St. Bernard," Paris, 1934, pp. 79-80.

24. This thought comes from J. LECLERCQ, "Medievisme et unionisme", 
"Irenikon," 1946, p. 13.

25. On this phenomenon, cf. D. FR. VANDENBROUCKE, "Le divorce entre 
theologie et mystique. Ses origines. Nouvelle Revue Theol.," 1950, pp. 372-
389. The basic theological thesis of the spiritual current known as 
"Devotio moderna" is that contemplation is purely a matter of love and does 
not need the support of a distinct thought.

26. Cf. D. SCHMITZ, "Histoire de l'Ordre de S. Benoit," III, I, chapter I. 
pp. 3-11.

27. Op. cit., pp. 5-6.

28. "Traite des Etudes monastiques," Paris, 1691, p. 139.

29. BREMOND, "Histoire litteraire du sentiment religieux en France," II, 
Paris, 1916, pp. 421-422.

30. "Pratique de la Regle de Saint Benoit," Paris, 1700 (5th edition).

31. "Avis et reflexions sur les devoirs de l'etat religieux," Paris, 1737.

32. Op. cit., VI, 1926, pp. 97-98.

33. "La vie monastique. Ses principes essentiels," Maredsous, N.-d.

34. "Commentaire sur al regle de Saint Benoit," Paris, 1913.

35. "Le Christ, ideal du moine," Maredsous, 1922.

36. "Le monachisme benedictin," Paris, 1924.

37. Sinn und Geist der Benediktinerregel," Einsiedeln, 1944; Saint Benoit, 
Paris, N.-D.

38. "L'ascese chretienne," Chevetogne, 1948.

39. "Le moine dans l'Eglise du Christ," Louvain, 1947.

40. "Le sens de la vie monastique," Paris-Turnhout, 1951.

41. "Die Regel St. Benedikts," Beuron, 1952.

42. Need I explain that when I attribute a feeling or a thought to "a 
monk," I have in mind an ideal type and not a concrete and always faulty 
fulfillment of this type.

43. Cf. "I Cor.," 7, 31; "II Pet.," 3, 1-13.

44. "Apologeticum de contemptu saeculi," chapter 27, (PL., 145, 280).

45. "Verba seniorum," I, II, 1, (PL., 73, 858).

46. Cf. D. J. LECLERCQ, "La spiritualite de Pierre de Celle," VI, "Otium 
quietis."

47. "Institutions," II, 12.

48. "In Apocalypsin," Max. Bibl. Patrum, Lyons, 1677, XIII, p. 656.

FATHER LEV GILLET by Father Michael Plekon

$
0
0
The Monk in the City
Plekon Michael Fr.

Father Lev Gillet: The Monk in the City, a Pilgrim in many worlds

The whole teaching of the Latin Fathers may be found in the East, just as the whole teaching of the Greek Fathers may be found in the West. Rome has given St. Jerome to Palestine. The East has given Cassian to the West and holds in special veneration that Roman of the Romans, Pope Gregory the Great. St. Basil would have acknowledged St. Benedict of Nursia as his brother and heir. St. Macrina would have found her sister in St Scholastica. St. Alexis the "man of God,""the poor man under the stairs," has been succeeded by the wandering beggar, St. Benedict Labre. St. Nicolas would have felt as very near to him the burning charity of St. Francis of Assisi and St. Vincent de Paul. St. Seraphim of Sarov would have seen the desert blooming under Father Charles de Foucauld's feet, and would have called St. Thérèse of Lisieux "my joy."[1]

A complex man, a wandering monk

Among the truly extraordinary people of the Russian emigration was Sister Joanna Reitlinger, the nun-iconographer closely linked to her spiritual father, Fr. Sergius Bulgakov and influential for others who would renew the tradition of iconography, such as the two masters who first studied with her, Leonid Ouspensky and Fr. Gregory Krug. Sister Joanna left behind a moving account of the death of Fr. Bulgakov, the experience of the "unfading light" he himself wrote of being in fact, the impression of his passing.[2] She also left behind some astonishing icons. In the chapel of the now closed St Basil's House in London, there are her two remarkable frescoes which in many ways bring to life the vision of the "one, holy, catholic and apostolic Church" alive in holy men and women, despite the centuries of schism and distance.[3] (These and the rest of the iconography of St Basil's have been transferred to a monastery in Wales.) On one wall, assembled before the rounded dome of the Great Church of Holy Wisdom of Constantinople are Anthony the Great and Dorotheos, Gregory the Theologian, John Chrysostom, Gregory of Nyssa, Nicholas, Athanasius and Macrina. On the opposite wall, in front of St. Peter's in Rome, are gathered Benedict, Genevieve of Paris, Leo the Great, Martin of Tours, Augustine, Monica and Irenaeus of Lyons. All are saints of the pre-schismatic era, to be sure, and rather heavily drawn from France in the latter case as well. Yet the two synaxoi or "assemblies" in the frescoes as well as that in Fr. Lev’s text above nevertheless are icons not only of what he taught and wrote but also of who he himself was and the Christian, churchly life he tried to live.

In a century in which the great schism and other divisions of the churches continued to separate people of faith, a century of wars and depressions and rapid social change, there also was the surprise of the ecumenical movement, the sometimes feeble, sometimes defiant urge to recover the original unity of the Church. As with his friends who also figure importantly in this book, Paul Evdokimov, Fr. Bulgakov and Mother Maria Skobtsova, Fr. Lev became a kind of pilgrim between the churches, truly the citizen and inhabitant of various worlds.

Living in both Western and Eastern monasteries, then among the Russian émigrés and the homeless of Paris and later in London, Beirut and Geneva, the little monk had a large soul, an amazingly expansive and diversified life. His life-long friend and biographer, herself part of the sweep of church history in this century, Elisabeth Behr-Sigel, has captured something of the quixotic character and nonconformist life of Fr. Lev. In her biography she refers to him, as we have here, as the "monk in the city," an apparent contradiction, nevertheless pregnant with meaning, and as a "pilgrim" in many worlds.

This he most certainly was, truly a monk, both of the Western Church's Benedictine order and of the Eastern Church, but for relatively a brief time of his long life actually resident in a monastic community. Fr. Lev had the soul of a pilgrim. In his long life he was never tied down to one occupation, position or place. Born on August 6, 1893, the feast of the Transfiguration in Saint-Marcellin, in Isère, France, his early life saw service in combat in World War I, university studies in philosophy and psychology. He produced the first French translation of Freud's On the Interpretation of Dreams, underwent psychoanalysis and acquired a life-long sensitivity to the complexity and the suffering of the soul, as Freud called it. After the war he entered the Benedictine Order at Clervaux abbey in Luxembourg. His monastic profession took him to Farnborough abbey in England, where he served and worked under one of the leaders of the liturgical renewal movement, Dom Ferdinand Cabrol. Singled out for further study, he was sent to San Anselmo in Rome, where he made deep friendships with two monks with whom he would be a co-founder, at least in spirit, of the mixed Eastern-Western church monastery of Chevetogne in Belgium.

Later in life, work as priest and scholar would take him across Europe and to the Near East. He would be a member, albeit briefly, of a fledgling monastic community in the Ukraine, also priest in a mission near Nice. After entering the Orthodox Church, he was rector of the first French language Orthodox parish in Paris. He served as chaplain in a number of locations: to Russians and others held in French prisons, at Mother Maria’s hostel, and at St. Basil's House in London. In between and after, he was an itinerant preacher and retreat master, spiritual father and advisor to bishops, priests, monastics, church youth movements and many individuals. He supported himself at various points in his life, not so much by clerical appointments and stipends but by free-lance, independent writing, editing, translating and research. And if nothing else, he was a go-between, a traveler between numerous "worlds," that of the past century and the present, that of the Western Christian churches and tradition and that of the East, between clergy and laity, intellectuals and artists and ordinary working people, and, most significantly, between an apparently secular, even Godless world and the reality of God and the Kingdom, one which he experienced in a most intense, even mystical manner. Several of his most widely read books took the form of dialogues between the soul and the Lord, prayer "out loud."

So the, Lord, it is this? It is truly this? It is only this? This is the whole law and all the prophets? To love with one's whole heart...To love Him who first loved us, to love everything that He loves, all men, all women, all creatures...Yes, my child, that is it, and that is all. Everything "else" has value only inasmuch as it is the expression, the carrying out-under so many various forms- of that initial impulse which is my limitless Love....The heart transplants, which in our day have become possible, are a wonderful sign of a spiritual reality. To give one's heart to another, to accept the heart of another...It is the parable of limitless Love's triumph...[4]

For years, many of Fr. Lev's writings were published under the pen name of "The Monk of the Eastern Church," a device first contrived to avoid controversy but later continued because of the anonymity and perhaps also the mystery it afforded. Fr. Lev was in many respects a wanderer. He took a path seldom pursued for a Western monk, far to the East, to a small and experimental Byzantine Catholic monastery in what was then Galicia, now Ukraine, Uniov, near Lvov. He made his permanent monastic profession to and was later ordained by that remarkable bridge figure, Metropolitan Andrei Sheptytsky. But Fr. Lev was a Westerner, a Frenchman, and it became apparent that his place in the effort to create contact between the churches of the East and the West was back in the West, not Uniov in Galicia. From there he returned to France, first to a mission among Russian immigrants and then to Paris, where he attached himself to the Russian émigré community there. Eventually the singular bishop of that Western European diocese, then of the Moscow Patriarchate, Metropolitan Evlogy, received him into the Orthodox Church and its priesthood, simply by concelebration in the Eucharistic liturgy in the Trubetskoy home-chapel in Clamart on May 25, 1928.

From that point onwards, Fr. Lev served within the Orthodox churches in Europe and in the Middle East. A Westerner always, he nevertheless was surely a priest and "monk of the Eastern Church." In this he was a precursor, with Elisabeth Behr-Sigel, of many others from the Western churches who would become part of the Eastern Church in the 20th century, to some a curious, even suspect phenomenon. Nevertheless, as Paul Evdokimov and Mother Maria and many of the Russian émigrés came to understand it, the destructive Bolshevik revolution also had a very positive outcome, the return of eastern Orthodox Christians to the West, the opening of contacts of prayer, study and common work between them. Perhaps surprisingly, there appeared pilgrims from The West to the Eastern Church, men and women whose love for the Church would repair and create bridges between the divided churches.

After a long life, just such a pilgrim, Fr. Lev, was buried from the Greek Orthodox cathedral in London by his friend and younger colleague, Metropolitan Anthony (Bloom) of the Russian Patriarchal diocese of Sourozh. In addition to all the prayers of the Orthodox funeral service, one from the Roman Missal was also read by Metropolitan Anthony. Even in death, Fr. Lev kept trying to live in an undivided Church. He understood himself to be a priest of the Orthodox Church, but this did not prevent him from ministering to Christians all across the spectrum, preaching in Hyde Park as well as Protestant churches in London and elsewhere, giving retreats to Orthodox, Anglicans, Roman Catholics and Protestants as well, in short serving all of the people of God like his friend Paul Evdokimov, as if there had never been schisms.

It is perfectly characteristic of the enigmatic chacter of Fr. Lev that after his death, a longtime colleague at St. Basil's House, Helle Giorgiadias would claim, in print, that he had never left the Catholic Church and had, as some detractors had thought much earlier, "infiltrated" the Orthodox Church almost as a spy. This was her reading of an impassioned exchange when interviewed in his 80s about people and events in the effort to build bridges between East and West in the 1920s, efforts such as the establishment of a Benedictine monastery at Amay in Belgium, whose vocation was to be outreach to the East Fr. Lev was really one of the co-founders, along with Dom Lambert Beauduin and Dom Olivier Rousseau, although he never was to live in this community which still exists today, Chevetogne, internationally known for having both Eastern and Western monastic communities and churches. Fr. Lev exclaimed, in this exchange, that he had always considered himself to be "a catholic priest in full communion with the Slavic Orthodox Church."[5] This was hardly the revelation of some deep, dark, secret of ecclesiastical espionage, although the actions of several in the 1920s, particularly Bishop Michel d'Herbigny, with special "faculties" for work in Russia and points East might suggest this.

In his singular personality, bordering at times on the eccentric, Fr. Lev's own statements could, with some effort, be stretched into almost this interpretation, for in letters to his family and former colleagues in the 1920s and even toward the end of his life, he spoke in the idealistic terms of one who recognized the schisms of the churches but believed that the consequent walls of separation could be overcome in many ways, in prayer, in holiness, in the living out of a fully ecclesial life. It is important to note that such a vision of catholicity, of unity despite division, was hardly unique or for that matter peculiar to Fr. Lev. It clearly was the perspective of his longtime friends Paul Evdokimov and Elisabeth Behr-Sigel, friends who dearly loved Fr. Lev but who differed profoundly among themselves in other important respects. It was a vision as well as goal for others being profiled here, others of the remarkable Russian "religious renaissance," such as Frs. Bulgakov, Afanasiev, Meyendorff, Schmemann and Men.[6]

Fr. Lev seems to shatter every typology of personality. He was intense and passionate, extremely private and revealing at the same time. He is described as child-like and open, most accessible and yet often difficult, brooding even cranky. Though his thinking was straightforward, his friendships deep and lasting and his attitude warm and outgoing, he remained an enigma, a mystery, even to those who knew him well and over a lifetime. This is the sense left in Elisabeth Behr-Sigel's immense biography of Fr. Lev, based on almost 60 years of friendship and correspondence, now available in English translation. Yet in this man of apparent contradictions, there was an amazing resolution or transcendence of conflicts that would destroy and divide. Just as Fr Lev was moved and transformed by the spirituality of the Russian Orthodox Church and its clinging to the "kenosis," the self-emptying of Christ, Bishop Kallistos Ware has described the monk of the Eastern Church as a most "kenotic" personality himself. Bishop Kallistos cites an early letter of Fr. Lev:

The more I examine myself, the more I see that a life devoted to constructing and organizing, a life which produces positive results and which succeeds, is not my vocation, even though, out of obedience, I could work in this direction and even obtain certain results. What attracts me is a vocation of loss--a life which would give itself freely without any apparent positive result, for the result would be known to God alone; in brief, to lose oneself in order to find oneself.[7]

With such a long life and voluminous literary output, Fr. Lev's person and work are difficult to capture succinctly. Olivier Clément chose to examine what he considered the central themes in Fr. Lev's thinking, realities which not only shaped this extraordinary monk-priest but which he lived out: the life in Christ, a universality without relativism and God as One who suffers with us.[8]

In the presence of a suffering God who loves without limits

Incorporating these, and pressing deeper into them, we shall look first at Fr. Lev's intimate sense of intimate communion with a God who not only was "kenotic," the One who suffers with us, the Book of Revelation's ( Bukharev and Evdokimov's "Lamb immolated from the beginning of the world," but also "Love without limits," the One whom often Fr. Lev called "Lord Love."[9] While Fr. Lev was trained as a scholar and published much in that vein, for example his studies on the "Jesus Prayer," on the concept of the Messiah and the relationship between Judaism and Christianity, on the liturgical year, its lessons, texts and feasts, many of the books published under his pen-name, "A monk of the Eastern Church," stem from retreats and conferences he gave. Whether focused on the Good Shepherd, the burning bush, the Holy Spirit or a dialogue with Jesus, the presence of God during a typical working day, all are, in a sense, the revelation of what prayer sounds like, a look into communion with God and, conversely, a glimpse of God’s attitude towards us. I would say further, that not only do they reach out to actual listeners at a retreat; they also are a view into Fr. Lev’s own internal discourse and relationship with God and his pastoral way with people.

It is not so much the exegesis of the burning bush of Exodus 3 that concerns Fr. Lev. Rather it is God as fire which burns but does not consume.

God is fire. God is love. God is a self-propagating emotional power, a fire that shares itself. Centuries after Moses beheld the flames of the burning bush, this same fire merged with the tongues of flame at Pentecost, and with the fire that burned within the hearts of the disciples at Emmaus. In saying that God is a fire of love we are certainly stating a truth that plays havoc with many of our ideas, in fact almost all our ideas.[10]

Here we are at the root, not only of Fr. Lev’s intentions in a retreat in the late 1960s at Pleshy, but in much of his ministry, namely to counter worn-out, even wrong ideas of God which all sorts of religious teaching and experiences have planted in people with the startling truth found in the scriptures. In addition, it seemed that from his earliest years working with refugees and particularly the Russian Christian Students’ Movement, Fr. Lev was particularly interested in those outside the Church, outside Christianity, outside conventional religious faith of any kind. Speaking to retreatants during the "death of God" era, he observes that perhaps the very word, "God," has become overburdened with false meanings. "God" is also all too abstract, empty a term for many. Why not simply identify him with what is the supreme reality for us, love, and speak of and to the "lord of Love," or "Lord Love"? The Exodus text’s narrative is no mere coincidence here, for Moses asks the burning bush for a name, his name.

You ask what my name is. I am Being. I am the Being whom you see in being at this very moment. Look before you. You see the bush that burns without being consumed. You see fire. The Being I am is a Being of fire. These flames proclaim my love. But look more carefully. My fire does not destroy. That which it burns it purifies and transforms into itself, makes part of itself. And my flame has no need to be fed. It imparts itself, gives itself. I am the Gift that never ceases to give itself…I am Limitless Love.[11]

Weaving in the Eastern Church’s vespers psalm 103 (104), Fr. Lev expands on the eternal, limitless nature of Love who is God, tracing the cosmic and communal linkages implied in creation. From the mountains and the rock badgers to the storms, the oceans, and every man and women, within them all God, limitless Love, lives. And there should be no alarm that the Trinity and Jesus the Christ have not yet been mentioned, for in Moses’ time God had not yet revealed himself as Trinity nor become flesh, and yet there still was Lord Love. In the story of the prophet Hosea and his prostitute-wife, Fr. Lev suggests that the "spontaneous reaction, the first response to the discovery of Limitless Love" is hope, a door of hope opened to each of us, no matter who we are and what we may have made of our lives. Limitless Love calls us back as beloved, puts a ring on our finger, opens the door to communion with him, to the marriage feast.

In the text Fr. Lev admits that for him it was a major change, to start not with our love for God, our obeying the command to love him, but rather the other way around, that is with the overwhelming Love that God has, that God is, for us. "I have come to show you, for you are greatly loved," is the angel’s message to the prophet Daniel. (Dan. 9: 23) The letters of John affirm this. But Fr. Lev pushes even further to the passion, the suffering of God for us and to love us.

Divine Love is comparable to the atmospheric pressure surrounding us, which sustains each being and also exerts pressure from all sides. Love lays siege to each being and seeks to discover an opening, a path leading into the heart, by means of which Love can permeate everywhere. The difference between the sinner and the saint is that the sinner closes his heart to Love while the saint opens himself to this same Love. In both cases the Love is the same and the pressure is the same.[12]

Limitless Love is for all, both the devoted and the indifferent. Hosea woos back his unfaithful wife and again betroths her in love. Another prostitute, Rahab, saves the Israelite spies and is in turn saved from the destruction of Jericho. (Heb. 11: 30-31) The scarlet thread she hangs out her window spares Jesus himself welcomed those cast off by the church of his time: tax collectors, the woman caught in adultery, possessed men, lepers, those considered punished by God with sickness and seizures. The tax collectors and prostitutes would be the first to enter the Kingdom of heaven. (Matt. 21: 31) Fr. Lev reminds us that not only does Rahab become part of the line of David and therefore of the genealogy of Jesus, but included in the same are others who similarly lived and loved "outside the rules," Tamar and Bathsheba, not to mention King David himself!

A pattern emerges here, is intensified in Fr. Lev’s reflections of the "clean" versus "unclean" dilemma of the Apostle Peter, in his vision at Joppa. (Acts 10: 15) There is a different and we could say, far more radical ethic at Horeb, of the burning bush, of Limitless Love. Our own view of what is right and just is in conflict with that of Limitless Love. Love abolishes the Law, the standard, the ethic by which we human beings insist on measuring things, seeking justice. What has replaced the Law is Christ. We now do what is good, truthful, right not because the opposite are against the Law, but because Christ as died and rose for us. Such is not "situational ethics," but a parting of ways with legalism. And it is more. Here we begin to see the deeper radicalism of Fr. Lev, not unique to him by any means, in fact part of the mind of the Eastern Church, as expressed not only in liturgical texts and rites but in the reflections of writers such as Dostoevski. In God’s eyes, what may seem "irregular" to us, even to the clergy, may in fact be "regular" that is right with God. And the opposite holds as well. The one so apparently within the community of the righteous, so careful in fulfilling ritual and other details may be in "inner truth," very much removed, "outside" the assembly. The greatest sin is, as Christ himself stressed, not the violation of a rule but the action against love or without love.

Fr. Lev pushes even further.

The ethic of Limitless Love demands that we should be able to recognize the presence of God in the very sin that the sinner commits…You must not think I mean that God approves of the sin or encourages the sinner. I simply mean that even in an act of sin God is, to a certain extent, present…everything that happens—the bad act as well as the good—has its roots in the being of God. Only because God gives us our being (or rather lends it to us) are we in existence at the very moment when we commit a sin. At that very moment God could withdraw our being from us, could destroy us. But he holds us in the existence we have received from him, even when that existence turns against him. Moreover the Lord Love, in his infinite mercy, allows sin to contain certain positive elements.[13]

Fr. Lev gets quite specific here. The illicit sexual relationship is not justified or redeemed by the bit of tenderness, the small moment of self-giving or of compassion. Yet this "spark" from the burning bush is the sign that Limitless Love has entered this relationship. God is present even in the connection between a prostitute and her client, between two lovers. God continually is "showing forth his compassion in ways that are so often unexpected and always new. Even when one cannot stop, cannot escape from the limits of his or her behavior, there is room, there is openness on Love’s part. No one is excluded or thrown out. The Eastern Church, Fr. Lev argues, as does his friend Paul Evdokimov, and their common teacher, Fr. Bulgakov, knows the limitless compassion of God, and thus confession is more healing than punishment, more the joint commitment of confessor and penitent in prayer to find God’s way so that the sinner can hear Christ’s words: "Rise, pick up your bed and walk…Your sins are forgiven. Go, and sin no more."[14]

It is not fidelity to a code, conformity to a standard but the often difficult effort "to act as God acts in respect of this sinner and this sin; in other words, I try to love him, or her, out of it."[15] This is threatening to many, disturbing, for it confronts us with a God who is quite unlike us, free to forgive, to love, to brush offenses away, without any shock or vengeance. It is the same insight that Paul Evdokimov brings back from the Fathers, namely the reality that God does compel anyone to love him but knocks at the door of our hearts, waits as a beggar in his "absurd love," even desiring to "share the bread of our suffering." To think with the mind of Christ, to see with the eyes of God is to transform the person and situation before us.

To love, with all one’s heart, as oneself; the Gospel transmutes all of the law and the prophets into that…It is a matter of offering our whole heart to Love, a heart which is pure as a wine is pure, a heart unadulterated and whole, a heart which is not divided or shared. And in the light of this it might perhaps be useful to revise our contemporary understanding of purity, or more precisely, of chastity. Too often we think of chastity in negative terms, as no more than a matter of abstaining. But a chaste heart, a pure heart, is a whole heart, an integrated, total heart which offers itself to God or to men in its wholeness. The real sin against purity is to offer (or to seem to offer) to God, or to a man, or to a woman, a love which is falsified, a love that is not or cannot be integral, a heart that is not "whole."[16]

As in St. Peter’s vision, Fr. Lev suggests, we today see a great sheet unrolled before us with all sorts of creatures and things which, to our conventional religious and moral sensibilities, appear "unclean," ways of life and situations we think we should ourselves reject, while also distancing ourselves from those who are involved in them. He specifically refers to drug addiction, homosexuality and abortion, which remain as real now over 30 years later. But Fr. Lev hears these words from the Lord Love: 

There are, among these particular things, some I have already purified entirely. Others I am purifying at this moment. But I cannot purify or pardon without an inner change in the sinners. I ask you to participate in my work of purification by your prayer, by your sympathy for the sinner (not the sin), by your adoring discovery of my absolute Purity acting secretly in the very midst of the visible impurity, so that it shall be consumed in my flame….Separate the entirely negative element from the positive element existing in all faults…Assimilate everything which in the sinner comes from me and continues to be mine, and unite yourself to me in my effort to transfigure that which is not of me. Enlarge your heart to the dimensions of my heart.[17]

Here is a hope that indeed, "all will be saved," an impulse both of faith and love which sees, like St. Gregory of Nyssa, Origen and in our own time, in Fr. Lev’s contemporary, Fr. Sergius Bulgakov, the promise of an ultimate apokatastasis, a final resurrection of all into the Kingdom.[18] How irritating this is, how maddening and how absolutely wrong in the minds of so many within the Church! How soft, messy, disorderly this approach, this attribution of attitudes to God. How much more awful a world it would be if such an ethos became widespread. Perhaps already over a generation, actually more than a half-century ago, Fr. Lev was already deluded by the permissiveness of the culture around him, distorted by the psychological and psychoanalytic theory he studied in graduate school, confused by the complex, troubled people around him in Paris, Beirut, London, Geneva and so many other places. Or better, could it not be that Fr. Lev, so much drawn to the Church of the East and her preservation of Tradition perceived here the living and open, creative and free movements of the Lord Love, transcending rules and stereotypes, always seeking the soul that is lost.

Fr. Lev concludes the retreat on the burning bush, which I have closely followed here with the incident toward the end of the Apostle Paul’s adventures during his journey as a prisoner to stand trial in Rome, this toward the ends of the Acts of the Apostles, 28. The soaked, shivering survivors of the shipwreck are received with compassion, "great kindness," by the barbarian inhabitants of the island of Malta. A huge fire is made so that they can warm and dry themselves. Moreover, the Maltese them take the survivors back to their homes, after the emergency services are delivered, for food, rest and other care. If we are truly servant of the Lord Love, Fr. Lev says by way of conclusion, then like the residents of Malta, we too will seek out the survivors wherever they may be, drenched and paralyzed by rain and cold, bringing them fire, the fire of our love, the fire of the burning bush, of Limitless Love.

A God who is limitless love, who suffers with his creatures, who reaches down to help, forgive and save them but without threat or compulsion, a God "absurd" in his affection for us, violating apparently, not only our sense of fairness but his own law and its implications, such a God is the only God found in the writings of the monk of the eastern Church. Repeatedly, the same themes surface throughout Fr. Lev’s retreat talks, later written down and published.[19] Two such small collections, printed together under the title, In Thy Presence, in particular exhibit Fr. Lev’s distinctive approach and insights. In the first of these, "Limitless Love," it is again the One in the burning bush who addresses us, who reveals a name other than that we usually and unthinkingly use, "God." So "Lord Love,""Limitless Love" makes the first movement towards us and shows himself to be, at one and the same time, beyond our expectations and ideas of a God and yet closer to us than we are to ourselves.

This God is the Triune God, the Father, Son and Holy Spirit revealed by Christ. However, as Elisabeth Behr-Sigel points out, it may well have been the cumulative effect of working and conversing with so many outside of Christianity, either because of membership in other traditions and communities of faith such as Judaism, Islam, Buddhism, or because of estrangement from Christian faith by experiences of the past and the present, that Fr. Lev deliberately sought to take another, simpler and more basic path. It is not so unusual a path in the modern era at that, choosing ordinary language, events and experiences of everyday life to communicate the same Truth of God and his love proclaimed in the scriptures, liturgy, icons and theology of the Church’s tradition. Fr. Lev was looking for what Emil Brunner called a "point of contact," what Peter Berger refers to as "signals of transcendence," very basic, even "prototypical human gestures," in which the Holy One is present, encounters and is encountered by us.[20]

Much of what we heard in the talks on the burning bush is here again, but as well new and different reflections. Over and over, the personal character of Lord Love, his relentless seeking us out to share in his love, his constant suffering with us—these are keys upon which Fr. Lev plays, answering very likely to the hunger and frustrations he himself experienced and which he encountered in the people around him, religious and secular. To those who would prefer God in his heaven and all else in place as a form of faith, he reminds us of the active work of God in seeking us and overturning our plans.

Limitless Love forces open doors. Perhaps I had not achieved some sort of peaceful coexistence with God. Perhaps I had succeeded in believing that, as far as my soul was concerned, I was more or less "in good order," and so had come to feel more or less at rest…And now all those presuppositions have been turned upside down by a divine intrusion. God asks something from me that I am quite unprepared for. It is like the news of an unwanted child…To listen to this demand, to take the costly decision, ah, but why? Everything seemed to be going so well! Must I have new uncertainties and anxieties?..And now limitless Love wants to erupt into my life. It comes to upset everything in it. It comes to break up what seemed stable and to open new horizons to which I had never given a thought.[21]

Here and there are the faces of men and women Fr. Lev listened to and consoled: a woman worried at only the loss she perceives in her aging, a lonely young émigré fearful of the future in a new land, the very pious Christian with prayer books and Bible in hand, running to church, the beautiful girl with so many lovers, the convict he cared for as prison chaplain, the mother who lost her child, the victim of the concentration camp, (perhaps the memory here of his beloved Mother Maria Skobtsova?), the alcoholic, the drug addict.[22] There are brilliant small reflections on the significance of a look, a smile, on prayer, on bearing within oneself the spark that kindles the fire of limitless Love in others, and a perceptive meditation on the gift of women to the rest of humanity.[23]

What is more, in these talks, without descending to the constricting level of "recipes," Fr. Lev suggests how one can live an authentic life in God in the very ordinary tasks of everyday life. Particularly in the second collection, "Thy Presence Today," the emphasis is as much on the "today," as on "presence." There is a treasure of detail here: the beginning of waking up, the act of washing, dressing, reading and writing, leaving home for the workplace and those encountered there and on the trip, the simple gesture of the outstretched hand and the clasping and shaking of same, the meals shared or eaten by oneself, the cleanup, finally, the return home to the darkness of night, to the stillness of a house late in the evening, to sleep. How closely this follows the quite mundane schedule of Fr. Lev during his many years at St. Basil’s House in London that Elisabeth Behr-Sigel describes. Yet without giving it a name, and without laying it out in programmatic form as a technique (as in manuals of "spirituality" today) Fr. Lev here suggests the ways in which the life of any person can be "churched," made incarnate with the presence of Christ, be in St. Seraphim’s phrase, an acquiring of the Holy Spirit.

It is not without coincidence that the one who in so many of his writings used the pen-name of "the monk of the eastern Church," and who throughout his life, at least according to his friends and colleagues consistently understood himself precisely as a monk, in actual practice spent relatively few years within a monastic community. In a fairly long life, he resided in Benedictine and the Uniov Eastern Church monastic communities only from 1920-1927, concluding in a brief stay in Nice, in a mission house for care of Russian refugees. For the rest of his nomadic life, there would hardly be any permanent position, and no monastery to which he belonged. One is tempted to conclude that it was principally Fr. Lev’s impatient spirit, the wandering impulse within him that kept him on the move. However, for the many Orthodox dispersed in the West by exile and emigration, permanent monasteries were for a long time impossible and more a dream than anything else. Archbishop Anthony (Bloom) recounts this in an interesting article about his own long monastic life without a monastery.[24] Mother Maria Skobtsova did visit monastic communities which survived the revolution in Estonia and Latvia, but found these to be essentially museums of past practice. She was convinced that there could be a renewed monasticism in the world, her bishop, Metropolitan Evlogy remarking that indeed the streets and the city of Paris and her hostels had become her monastery.[25] One can only speculate on the conversations and exchanges of ideas about the way to follow Christ, to live the Gospel life in the midst of so much turmoil and suffering in the modernity of the 20th century between Mother Maria and Fr. Lev who was chaplain at her hostel in Rue Lourmel from 1935-38. In the chapter here on Mother Maria, I think the essence of those conversations can be found in many of the texts cited from Mother Maria, quite a few of them from essays precisely on the possibilities of a renewed monastic life today.[26] The most remarkable essay of hers generously cited is "Types of religious Lives," in which the Gospel or "evangelical" way corresponds most closely with her other writings about a full spiritual life in the world. I would argue that the daily form of Christian living, in the presence of Christ that Fr. Lev lays out here as well as in other places, also is rooted in his own nomadic and worldly, primarily urban monasticism.

A third person profiled in this book was very close to Fr. Lev, and also knew Mother Maria through the Russian Christian Students Association. This is the lay theologian who worked for many years not unlike Mother Maria, directing hostels sponsored by the ecumenical CIMADE for the poor, homeless, suffering, later refugees and students. And I find it once again not surprising that Paul Evdokimov would have devoted so much thought throughout his teaching and writing to this same matter of how to live out the Christian life, as one’s ancestors in the faith had for so many centuries of Christian history. But it was impossible to simply recreate, repristinate the past, force 3rd or 13th or 18th century conditions and practices into the life of the 20th century. Borrowing from the insightful ideas of the 18th century monk and bishop, St. Tikhon of Zadonsk, Paul Evdokimov spoke of an "interiorized monasticism," what St. Tikhon had referred to as "untonsured monasticism."[27] One can fuss about descriptions and labels and their implications, whether even the mention of monasticism is appropriate for a universal understanding of holiness or possibly a dilution of this singular vocation. Nevertheless, what Fr. Lev insisted on throughout his preaching and writing was not a "spirituality" of unusual practices and ‘mystical" experiences. Rather, he appears to have assimilated what so many of his beloved Russians understood and urged as the "churching" of life, the elimination of cultural religiosity, and what Mother Maria would typify as esthetic, ritualitic or ascetical forms in favor of a "Gospel" way of life, a "lived-out" or "experiential" faith as Paul Evdokimov expressed it. While his vision of the life in Christ is not without feeling, very much communal, with others and for them, Fr. Lev’s presentation of this pattern is within the tasks and details of ordinary living. What Fr. Schmemann termed the "sacramental vision of the world," really an eschatological one, in which every encounter was a possibility for seeing Christ and following him. Fr. Lev too envisioned such a "paradise of the moment," in which all of everyday was the arena for holiness.

Living in the una sancta

Lastly, what stands out so strongly, particularly in a time of retrogression and revision is Fr Lev's astonishing openness, the incarnation in his thought and ministry of the absolute freedom of Orthodoxy of which Fr Elcheninov, Soloviev, Berdiaev and so many others of the Russian experience knew. Many years later, in a journal entry that would find its way into his volume Conversations of Guilty Bystander, Thomas Merton would write

If I can unite in myself the thought and the devotion of Eastern and Western Christendom, the Greek and the Latin Fathers, the Russians with the Spanish mystics, I can prepare in myself the reunion of divided Christians. From that secret and unspoken unity in myself can eventually come a visible and manifest unity of all Christians. If we want to bring together what is divided, we cannot do so by imposing one division upon the other or absorbing one division into the other. But if we do this, the union is not Christian. It is political, and doomed to further conflict. We must contain all divided worlds in ourselves and transcend them in Christ. (p. 21)

In a remarkable manner, Fr Lev accomplished just this union and communion. Such a realization was the fruit of Fr Lev's own "return to the sources" and his complex and painful pilgrimage, not only from the Western Church to the Eastern Church, but all of the many side trips, one might call them, he also pursued over the years: his exploration of the Judaic roots of Christianity, his fascination with the traditions of the Orient, his willingness to listen to the voices of what Evdokimov called "principled atheists," those with serious criticism and questions of faith. Critics note that Fr. Lev was himself a romantic, constantly disappointed however, with the realities of those people and communities with whom he easily became infatuated. Above all there was his powerful attraction to the Russian émigré community in France. He rhapsodized over the Eastern Church, loved her adherence to Tradition, the greater presence in her, at least as he saw it in the 1920s, of the faith of the undivided Church of the first millennium. Not without reason did so deeply fall for the Paris Russians, for among them, in Metropolitan Evlogy, in Frs. Sergius Bulgakov, Alexander Elcheninov, in the spirit of Soloviev and the person of Nicolas Berdiaev, in Pierre and Evgraf Kovalesky, Nadia Gorodetsky and Paul Evdokimov and many others did he experience the tremendous creativity of a Tradition that knew itself in the suffering of persecution and exile and yet was able in great freedom to be open to the rest of Christendom and the world.

O strange Orthodox Church, so poor and weak, with neither the organization nor the culture of the West, staying afloat as if by a miracle in the face of so many trials, tribulations and struggles; a Church of contrasts, both so traditional and so free, so archaic and so alive, so ritualist and so personally involves, a Church where the priceless pearl of the Gospel is assiduously preserved, sometimes under a layer of dust; a Church which in shadows and silence maintains above all the eternal values of purity, poverty, asceticism, humility and forgiveness; a Church which has often not known how to act, but which can sing of the joy of Pascha (Easter) like no other.[28]

As Elisabeth Behr-Sigel’s biography shows, the Eastern Church was big of heart and free enough to accept the complicated, emotionally vacillating and restless pilgrim monk of the West as one of her own. And in the Eastern Church, Fr. Lev was not spared any of the weaknesses or eccentricities he recognized her to possess. The best of his intentions were often disregarded, not only by Russian but also by Greek bishops, in Paris, Moscow, Jerusalem and at the Phanar in Istanbul. Even the Arabs, for whom he was to acquire a deep attachment, could be immensely disappointing to him. He was to find the hardening of canon law and Episcopal authority, and pure inertia wherever he went in the Orthodox world and even in where Orthodox had moved and settled in the West. One can only wonder what he would have made of the chaotic and contradictory chacter of Orthodoxy here in the United States, with the curious blend of traditionalism and obsession with technology, the confusing overlapping of and conflict among jurisdictions allegedly in ecclesial and sacramental communion with each other. Time after time, Fr. Lev’s ideals of the catholicity of the Church, her fullness and universality, her freedom and fidelity to the Lord and his Gospel were seriously challenged by the actual clergy and laity with whom he lived and worked. Although Elisabeth Behr-Sigel does not conceal his discouragement and depression over the sad, sinful realities of the Christians who comprise the Church, her biographical sketch and Fr. Lev’s own writings do leave us with something more than dashed hopes and dreams of a reuniting Church.

In the end, Fr. Lev’s life and his preaching suggest an attitude of hope over against a very messy ecclesiastical landscape. Both Olivier Clément and Elisabeth Behr-Sigel underscore his exceptional openness, a catholicity of heart, a universality and immense freedom without his ever being a relativist. To a large degree, Fr. Lev’s life and ministry were on the margins of the institutional Church. Most of his efforts to obtain canonical recognition for groups wanting to enter Orthodoxy or utilize a Western rite for liturgical worship within an Orthodox jurisdiction proved unsuccessful. In the cases of Charles Winnaert and Evgraph Kovalesky, the inability of Fr. Lev to gain canonical acceptance was hardly due just to his own ineptitude. In fact, he was rather astute ecclesiastically, as the voluminous correspondence he conducted, and employed by Elisabeth Behr-Sigel in her biography would indicate. All too often as in these case of these individuals, personal idiosyncrasies and obstinate attitudes probably did more to prevent acceptance than anything else.

It is also likely the case that Fr. Lev consistently fell between the ecclesiastical cracks himself. Thoroughly a Westerner, a Frenchman, and formed in the Roman Catholic Church, though he became fluent in Russian, completely assimilated in Orthodox theology and liturgy and something of a cultural cosmopolitan, he really could not be taken as "one of our own" by any of the jurisdictions to which he was attached, whether that of the Lviv diocese and Uniov monastery of Metropolitan Andrei Szeptyky, the Western European Exarchate of Metropolitan Evlogy, the patriarchates of Moscow and Constantinople to which he was later connected. He was never formally excommunicated by Metropolitan Andrei and was never asked to formally renounce anything when received into the Orthodox church by concelebrating the liturgy and during it confessing the Creed.

Perhaps despite all the small details of his personality and disappointments of his ecclesiastical activity, Fr. Lev is nevertheless a kind of sign of both the schism and its healing. There is a well-known statement, attributed both to Metropolitan Platon of Kiev and Metropolitan Filaret of Moscow, cited by none other than Fr Lev’s own bishop, Metropolitan Evlogy of Paris:

Men like St. Seraphim of Sarov and St. Francis of Assisi and many others have in their lives accomplished the union of the churches. Are they not citizens of the same holy and universal Church? At the level of their spiritual life they have gone beyond the walls which divide us, but which, in the fine expression of Metropolitan Platon of Kiev, do not reach up to heaven.[29]

At the beginning of a new millennium and century, many of the ecumenical hopes of Fr. Lev’s youth and mature years, of those now seemingly golden years of contact and cooperative work especially after World War II, are in tatters. At the best there appears well-intentioned but ineffective and unconnected gestures. Pope John Paul II’s consistent appeals are for the most part ignored or fiercely rejected by many Orthodox bishops, theologians and clergy. Several Orthodox churches notably those of Georgia and Bulgaria, have left the WCC and participation of others such as that of Russia is suspended for the duration of negotiations and changes in the body’s make-up and structure. The voice of the exclusivist or traditionalist perspective within Orthodoxy, that which recognizes nothing, no sacraments, priesthood, church, no grace whatsoever outside its own boundaries, is aggressive and loud, on Mt Athos, in other monastic centers such as Trinity-St Sergius and Valaam. Any prayer with the non-Orthodox Christians is condemned by appeal to the canons’ prohibition against worship with heretics. Rebaptism of converts is required, as well as a range of other divisive and isolationist strategies such as use of the old calendar, use of Greek and Slavonic in liturgical services, and a host of other practices many which are of relatively recent origin or are cultural rather than theological in nature. Sadly the response to such aggressive defining of what is authentic Orthodox belief and practice has recently been weak, overly cautious or non-existent.

Fr. Lev is not alone in witnessing otherwise. As noted, his closest friends and comrades, to a person, embodied the freedom of the Eastern Church, fidelity together with great love and openness to the world and the churches, speaking and acting as if the schism had never been or was by their very gestures being healed by the Holy Spirit. Many have been mentioned in this chapter, some are the focus of other chapters in this book, still more fall outside our view here, gathered as those assemblies in so many icons such as the resurrection, "All of Creation Rejoices in You," and the Protection of the Mother of God: Vladimir Lossky, Frs. Bulgakov, Elchaninov, Zenkovsky, Kern, Afanasiev, Schmemann, Meyendorff, Knazieff, and those still with us, Bishop Kallistos Ware, Georges Khodre, and Anthony Bloom, Frs. Bobrinskoy, Breck, Evdokimov, theologians Elisabeth Behr-Sigel, John Erickson, Paul Meyendorff, Peter Bouteneff, and others.

However, we find in Fr. Lev’s deep faith, persistence and creativity, despite his own discouragement and counterproductive ecclesiastical functioning, a sign of hope for ourselves. Despite all the personal weaknesses and his failures, despite even the grand chaos, what Paul Evdokimov termed "ecclesiastical anarchy," Fr. Lev (and his comrades) loved Christ and the Church and nurtured that love in whatever ways were possible. He remains a sign of what can be said and done, under the most trying of circumstances.

+

ENDNOTES

1. Orthodox Spirituality, 2nd. ed., (Crestwood NY: SVSP, 1978 ), pp. x-xi. Much of what follows is indebted to Elisabeth Behr-Sigel’s masterful and extensive biography, Lev Gillet: " Un moine de l’église d’ Orient," (Paris: Cerf, 1993), now in English, Lev Gillet: ‘a monk of the Eastern Church,’ Helen Wright, trans., (Oxford: Fellowship of St Alban and St Sergius, 1999). I am also indebted to Dr. Behr-Sigel for her willingness to talk about Fr. Lev, Paul Evdokimov and many other of her contemporaries and friends of the Russian émigré community in Paris. Her more than half a century of friendship and correspondence with Fr. Lev gave her the singular vantage point for writing his biography. Her own life and work as a lay theologian remain, at 93 years of age, a living witness to the legacy of this Russian "religious renaissance," a testimony to their creativity and openness while faithful to the Tradition of the Church. Such are the hallmarks of her many years of teaching and writing.

2. See Sister Joanna Reitlinger, "The Final Days of Fr. Sergius Bulgakov. There is also a reproduction of her drawing of his face on his deathbed in the special number devoted to Fr. Bulgakov Le messager orthodoxe, no. 98, p.87.

3. Reproductions of these are in the Cerf, French language edition of Elisabeth Behr-Sigel’s biography, between pp. 312 and 313.

4. In Thy Presence, (Crestwood NY: SVSP, 1977), pp. 71-72).

5. See Helle Georgiadis, "The witness of Fr. Lev," Chrysostom, 8, 1980, pp. 235-238 and Behr-Sigel, Lev Gillet, pp. 9-12, 441-442.

6. See Zernov, The Russian Religious Renaissance, p. 196.

7. Letter of 9 March 1928, in Contacts, 49, no. 180, 1997, p. 309. This is one of a series of letters from Fr. Lev to his bishop, Metropolitan Andrei Szeptycky, recently discovered in archives in Lviv and here excerpted and translated by Elisabeth Behr-Sigel. Also see Cyril Korolevsky, Metropolitan Andrew Sheptytsky, Serge Keleher, ed. and trans., Fairfax VA: Eastern Christian Publications, 1997).

8. See his preface, "Le père Lev Gillet: grand théologien du Dieu souffrant et de l’Amour sans limites," in the anthology of Fr. Lev’s writings, Au cœur de la fournaise, Maxim Egger, ed., (Paris/Pully: Cerf-le sel de la terre, 1998), pp. 9-23.

9. See Elisabeth Behr-Sigel, Alexandre Boukharev: un théologien de l’Église orthodoxe russe en dialogue avec le monde moderne, (Paris: Beauchesne, 1977), Paul Evdokimov, Le Christ dans le pensée russe, L’amour fou de Dieu, (Paris: Seuil, 1973) and my essay, "The God Whose Power is Weakness, Whose Love is Foolish: Divine Philanthropy in the Theology of Paul Evdokimov," Sourozh, 60, 1995, pp. 15-26.

10. The Burning Bush, (Springfield IL: Templegate, 1976), pp. 12-13.

11. Ibid., pp. 17-18.

12. Ibid., pp. 33-34.

13. Ibid., pp. 48-49.

14. See Paul Evdokimov, "L’eschatologie," in Le buisson ardent, "Paris: Lethellieux, 1981, pp. 135-167, also in In the World, Of the Church: A Paul Evdokimov Reader, forthcoming.

15. Ibid., p. 51.

16. Ibid., p. 51.

17. Ibid., p. 52.

18. Sergius Bulgakov, L’Épouse de l’Agneau: La creation, l’homme, l’Église et la fin, Constantin Andronikof, trans. (Paris: L’Age d’Homme, 1984), pp.268-416.

19. Such as Jesus: Dialogue with the Savior, (NY: Desclée, 1963).

20. Peter L. Berger, The Sacred Canopy: Elements of a Sociological Theory of Religion, and A Rumor of Angels: Modern Society and the Rediscovery of the Supernatural, 2nd ed. (NY: Anchor-Doubleday, 1967, 1990), pp. 59-85.

21. In Thy Presence, pp. 37-38.

22. Ibid., pp. 47-49, 54.

23. Ibid., pp. 56, 66-70.

24. "My Monastic Life," Cistercian Studies Quarterly, 8, 1973, pp. 187-197.

25. Sergei Hackel, Pearl of Great price, p. 20-27. See also the anthology of Mother Maria’s writings, Le sacrement du frére.

26. Excerpts from these essays, mostly cited passages, are to be found in Le sacrement du frére and Pearl of Great Price.

27. See Ages of the Spiritual Life, pp. 133-154, 227-239, and my essays, ""Monasticism in the Marketplace, the Monastery, the World and Within: An Eastern Church Perspective," Cistercian Studies Quarterly, 34, 3, 1999, pp. 339-367 and "Interiorized Monasticism: A Reconsideration of Paul Evdokimov on the Spiritual Life," The American Benedictine Review, 48, 3, 1997, pp. 227-253.

28. Lev Gillet, p. 129.

29. Quoted in M. Villain, L’Abbé Paul Couturier, Apôtre de l’unité chrétienne, Paris, 1957) as cited in A.M. Allchin, The World is a Wedding, ( NY: Crossroad, 1982), p. 80.
Bookmark and Share

THE GLORY OF GOD MANIFESTED AS DIVINE LIGHT AND AS KENOTIC LOVE EMBRACING SUFFERING: TWO RELATED DIMENSIONS OF THE MYSTERY OF THE CROSS.

$
0
0


In this post, I shall first give you a passage from the great Catholic theologian Fr Hans Urs von Balthasar on the Cross as interpreted by the Resurrection.   I will then give you a passage from "The Mystical Theology of the Eastern Church" by the great Orthodox theologian Vladimir Lossky on the differences in spirituality between East and West as shown in the lives of St Seraphim of Sarov and of St Francis of Assisi or Padre Pio.   In the third part, I shall use von Balthasar's theology to demonstrate that the sanctity in these two saints is, in fact, basically identical, being two different but complementary versions of the same reality.   Moreover, just as the Cross needs the Resurrection and the Resurrection cannot be understood without the cross, so we can arrive at a deeper understanding of the sanctity of either saint by getting to know the other.   This is because the sanctity of both arises from a common source in the eucharistic community that is the Church.


The Cross–For Us
 by Hans Urs von Balthasar 


Without a doubt, at the center of the New Testament there stands the Cross, which receives its interpretation from the Resurrection. 

The Passion narratives are the first pieces of the Gospels that were composed as a unity. In his preaching at Corinth, Paul initially wants to know  nothing but the Cross, which "destroys the wisdom of the wise and wrecks the understanding of those who understand", which "is a scandal to the Jews and foolishness to the gentiles". But "the foolishness of God is wiser than men, and the weakness of God is stronger than men" (I Cor 1:19, 23, 25). 

Whoever removes the Cross and its interpretation by the New Testament from the center, in order to replace it, for example, with the social commitment of Jesus to the oppressed as a new center, no longer stands in continuity with the apostolic faith. He does not see that God's commitment to the world is most absolute precisely at this point across a chasm.

It is certainly not surprising that the disciples were able to understand the meaning of the Cross only slowly, even after the Resurrection. The Lord himself gives a first catechetical instruction to the disciples at Emmaus by showing that this incomprehensible event is the fulfillment of what had been foretold and that the open question marks of the Old Testament find their solution only here (Lk 24:27). 

Which riddles? Those of the Covenant between God and men in which the latter must necessarily fail again and again: who can be a match for God as a partner? Those of the many cultic sacrifices that in the end are still external to man while he himself cannot offer himself as a sacrifice. Those of the inscrutable meaning of suffering which can fall even, and especially, on the innocent, so that every proof that God rewards the good becomes void. Only at the outer periphery, as something that so far is completely sealed, appear the outlines of a figure in which the riddles might be solved. 

This figure would be at once the completely kept and fulfilled Covenant, even far beyond Israel (Is 49:5-6), and the personified sacrifice in which at the same time the riddle of suffering, of being despised and rejected, becomes a light; for it happens as the vicarious suffering of the just for "the many" (Is 52:13-53:12). Nobody had understood the prophecy then, but in the light of the Cross and Resurrection of Jesus it became the most important key to the meaning of the apparently meaningless.

Did not Jesus himself use this key at the Last Supper in anticipation? "For you", "for the many", his Body is given up and his Blood is poured out. He himself, without a doubt, foreknew that his will to help these" people toward God who are so distant from God would at some point be taken terribly seriously, that he would suffer in their place through this distance from God, indeed this utmost darkness of God, in order to take it from them and to give them an inner share in his closeness to God. "I have a baptism to be baptized with, and how I am constrained until it is accomplished!" (Lk 12:50). 

It stands as a dark cloud at the horizon of his active life; everything he does then-healing the sick, proclaiming the kingdom of God, driving out evil spirits by his good Spirit, forgiving sins-all of these partial engagements happen in the approach toward the one unconditional engagement.


As soon as the formula "for the many", "for you", "for us", is found, it resounds through all the writings of the New Testament; it is even present before anything is written down (cf. i Cor 15:3). Paul, Peter, John: everywhere the same light comes from the two little words.

What has happened? Light has for the first time penetrated into the closed dungeons of human and cosmic suffering and dying. Pain and death receive meaning. 

Not only that, they can receive more meaning and bear more fruit than the greatest and most successful activity, a meaning not only for the one who suffers but precisely also for others, for the world as a whole. No religion had even approached this thought. [1] The great religions had mostly been ingenious methods of escaping suffering or of making it ineffective. The highest that was reached was voluntary death for the sake of justice: Socrates and his spiritualized heroism. The detached farewell discourses of the wise man in prison could be compared from afar to the wondrous farewell discourses of Christ. 

But Socrates dies noble and transfigured; Christ must go out into the hellish darkness of godforsakenness, where he calls for the lost Father "with prayers and supplications, with loud cries and tears" (Heb 5:7). Why are such stories handed down? Why has the image of the hero, the martyr, thus been destroyed? It was "for us", "in our place".

One can ask endlessly how it is possible to take someone's place in this way. The only thing that helps us who are perplexed is the certainty of the original Church that this man belongs to God, that "he truly was God's Son", as the centurion acknowledges under the Cross, so that finally one has to render him homage in adoration as "my Lord and my God" Jn 20:28). 

Every theology that begins to blink and stutter at this point and does not want to come out with the words of the Apostle Thomas or tinkers with them will not hold to the "for us". There is no intermediary between a man who is God and an ordinary mortal, and nobody will seriously hold the opinion that a man like us, be he ever so courageous and generous in giving himself, would be able to take upon himself the sin of another, let alone the sin of all. He can suffer death in the place of someone who is condemned to death. This would be generous, and it would spare the other person death at least for a time. 

But what Christ did on the Cross was in no way intended to spare us death but rather to revalue death completely. In place of the "going down into the pit" of the Old Testament, it became "being in paradise tomorrow". Instead of fearing death as the final evil and begging God for a few more years of life, as the weeping king Hezekiah does, Paul would like most of all to die immediately in order "to be with the Lord" (Phil 1:23). Together with death, life is also revalued: "If we live, we live to the Lord; if we die, we die to the Lord" (Rom 14:8).

But the issue is not only life and death but our existence before God and our being judged by him. All of us were sinners before him and worthy of condemnation. But God "made the One who knew no sin to be sin, so that we might be justified through him in God's eyes" (2 Cor 5:21). 

Only God in his absolute freedom can take hold of our finite freedom from within in such a way as to give it a direction toward him, an exit to him, when it was closed in on itself. This happened in virtue of the "wonderful exchange" between Christ and us: he experiences instead of us what distance from God is, so that we may become beloved and loving children of God instead of being his "enemies" (Rom 5:10).

Certainly God has the initiative in this reconciliation: he is the one who reconciles the world to himself in Christ. But one must not play this down (as famous theologians do) by saying that God is always the reconciled God anyway and merely manifests this state in a final way through the death of Christ. It is not clear how this could be the fitting and humanly intelligible form of such a manifestation. 

No, the "wonderful exchange" on the Cross is the way by which God brings about reconciliation. It can only be a mutual reconciliation because God has long since been in a covenant with us. The mere forgiveness of God would not affect us in our alienation from God. Man must be represented in the making of the new treaty of peace, the "new and eternal covenant". He is represented because we have been taken over by the man Jesus Christ. When he "signs" this treaty in advance in the name of all of us, it suffices if we add our name under his now or, at the latest, when we die.

Of course, it would be meaningless to speak of the Cross without considering the other side, the Resurrection of the Crucified. "If Christ has not risen, then our preaching is nothing and also your faith is nothing; you are still in your sins and also those who have fallen asleep . . . are lost. If we are merely people who have put their whole hope in Christ in this life, then we are the most pitiful of all men" (I Cor 15:14, 17-19). 

If one does away with the fact of the Resurrection, one also does away with the Cross, for both stand and fall together, and one would then have to find a new center for the whole message of the gospel. What would come to occupy this center is at best a mild father-god who is not affected by the terrible injustice in the world, or man in his morality and hope who must take care of his own redemption: "atheism in Christianity".

Endnotes:

[1] For what is meant here is something qualitatively completely different from the voluntary or involuntary scapegoats who offered themselves or were offered (e.g., in Hellas or Rome) for the city or for the fatherland to avert some catastrophe that threatened everyone.

EASTERN ORTHODOXY CONTRASTED WITH CATHOLICISM
 Vladimir Lossky and others.

Since I first read "The Mystical Theology of the Eastern Church", I was puzzled by Vladimir Lossky's seeming ignorance of ordinary, common-or-garden Catholic teaching, as it is shown in the part of the following passage that has been underlined:
He (Christ) can be known by the Church under no other aspect than that of the Person of the Holy Trinity, seated at the right hand of the Father, having overthrown death.   The 'historical Christ', 'Jesus of Nazareth', as he appears in the eyes of alien witnesses; this image of Christ, external to the Church, is always surpassed in the fullness of the revelation given to the true witnesses, to the sons of the Church, enlightened by the Holy Spirit.   The cult of the humanity of Christ, is foreign to Eastern tradition; or, rather, this deified humanity always assumes for the Orthodox Christian that same glorious form under which it appeared to the disciples on Mount Tabor: the humanity of the Son, manifesting forth that deity which is common to the Father and the Spirit.  (my italics) The way of the imitation of Christ is never practised in the spiritual life of the Eastern Church.   Indeed, for the Orthodox Christian this way seems to have a certain lack of fullness: it would seem to imply an attitude somewhat external in regard to Christ.    For Eastern spirituality the only way to make us conformable to Christ is that of the acquisition of the grace which the Holy Spirit confers.  No saint of the Eastern Church has ever borne the stigmata, those outward marks which have made certain Western saints and mystics as it were living patterns of the suffering Christ.   But, by contrast, Eastern saints have very frequently been transfigured by the inward light of uncreated grace, and have become resplendent, like Christ on the mount of Transfiguration.

 "For Eastern spirituality the only way to make us  conformable to Christ is that of the acquisition of the grace which the Holy Spirit confers."  That is a truth of faith accepted by both East and West.   To imply that Catholicism has some more external criterion for judging sanctity is either being dishonest - and I am sure Vladimir Lossky is not - or ignorant, but I cannot accept that either: hence my puzzlement.   Even a well-informed Catholic schoolboy will know that holiness is the fruit of grace, and grace is the effect of the presence of the Holy Spirit in the soul.

Also, saints resplendent with divine light is also known in the West, not least in St Francis whom Lossky contrasts with St Seraphim.    There is a tale of a meeting between St Francis and some friars with St Clare and some nuns.   While they were conversing, the Holy Spirit came upon them and they were taken up in contemplation.   This engendered so much light that neighbours thought the house was on fire and rushed to the scene with buckets of water.   Here is a passage from a Catholic essay on the web:


However, as we read the biographies of Western saints, we can find many shining examples too in which these holy persons emerged from prayer beaming with the divine light or Energy.   It was reported that St Clare usually came out of prayer with her face so shining that she dazzled those around her.   Another vivid example came from the adventure of a young Franciscan friar who saw St Francis speaking to Christ and the Heavenly Saints in marvellous light.
"...Going nearer in order to see and hear more clearly what they were saying, he saw a marvellous light completely surrounding St Francis, and in the light he saw Christ and the Blessed Virgin Mary and St John the Baptist and St John the Evangelist and a great throng of angels, who were talking to St Francis.   On seeing and hearing all this, the boy began to tremble, and he fainted and fell like a corpse onto the path that led to the monastery.

Why did V. Lossky show such ignorance about Catholicism?  I took my problem to a Russian Orthodox archimandrite friend - he was actually Welsh.   I asked him, "How is it that such a sublime theologian as Vladimir Lossky could be so silly when speaks about Catholicism.   He keeps on making false contrasts that do not bear even the most casual examination. Yet he counted Catholic theologians like Danielou and Chenu as his friends, and he made a life-long study of Meister Eckhart: it doesn't add up."
.
The archimandrite replied that, at that time, Lossky could not afford to be ecumenical, that he, together with all the Orthodox theologians centred on Paris, were regarded with great suspicion by theologians in Orthodox countries.   They were suspected of being contaminated by Rome.  If they wanted their books to be read by the people that really mattered to them, their own Orthodox colleagues, then they need to remind them at various times during their work that they were not going soft on Rome.   

It must be remembered that the Catholic theologians with whom they were in contact were also under a cloud in the Vatican - several were not allowed to publish and were living in enforced obscurity - it was Saint John XXIII who released them, like dogs with a mission, into Vatican II as periti.

   Hence the most fruitful meeting between East and West in the history of the Church since the Schism remained largely unnoticed because both sides were under a cloud, but for different reasons.   However, I am not sure that the archimandrite's explanation is completely true.   Perhaps there were things about which he never spoke with his Catholic friends; and hence his prejudices remain: but that isn't convincing either.   The truth is that any cause of sanctity other than grace, the gift of the Holy Spirit of the divine life itself, would have made the West Pelagian.

Some Orthodox, following on Lossky's heels, go even further.   Here is an example from the Orthodox Information Center:
Studying the biographical data of Francis of Assisi, a fact of the utmost interest concerning the mysticism of this Roman Catholic ascetic is the appearance of stigmata on his person. Roman Catholics regard such a striking manifestation as the seal of the Holy Spirit. In Francis' case, these stigmata took on the form of the marks of Christ's passion on his body.
 The stigmatisation of Francis is not an exceptional phenomenon among ascetics of the Roman Catholic world. Stigmatisation appears to be characteristic of Roman Catholic mysticism in general, both before it happened to Francis, as well as after. Peter Damian, as an example, tells of a monk who bore the representation of the Cross on his body. Caesar of Geisterbach mentions a novice whose forehead bore the impress of a Cross. [1] Also, a great deal of data exists, testifying to the fact that after Francis' death a series of stigmatisations occurred which, subsequently, have been thoroughly studied by various investigators, particularly in recent times. These phenomena, as V. Guerier says, illuminate their primary source. Many of them were subjected to careful observation and recorded in detail, e.g.,, the case of Veronica Giuliani (1660-1727) who was under doctor's observation; Luisa Lato (1850-1883) described by Dr Varleman, [2] and Madelaine N. (1910) described by Janat. [3]
In Francis of Assisi's case, it should be noted that the Roman Catholic Church reacted to his stigmatisation with the greatest reverence. It accepted the phenomenon as a great miracle. Two years after his death, the Pope canonized Francis as a saint. The chief motive for his canonization was the fact of the miraculous stigmata on his person, which were accepted as indications of sanctity. This fact is of singular interest to Orthodox Christians, since nothing similar is encountered in the lives of the Orthodox Church's Saints—an outstanding exponent of which is the Russian Saint, Seraphim of Sarov. 

 "The stigmatisation of Francis is not an exceptional phenomenon among ascetics of the Roman Catholic world. Stigmatisation appears to be characteristic of Roman Catholic mysticism in general..."

Utter nonsense!!   The article speaks of many examples of stigmata among Catholic ascetics; yet, apart from St Francis and Padre Pio, none of them have been canonised as saints!! If St Francis was canonised because of the stigmata, why then were not the rest?  Nevertheless, during the same centuries, there have been many canonisations of saints without the stigmata.    

Stigmatisation appears to be characteristic of Roman Catholic mysticism in general.   If this is true, why is it that the very first priest with stigmata ever to be made a saint by the Church was Padre Pio in the 20th Century?   Two thousand years without a stigmatised priest saint, one out of many thousand priest saints, even though, according to some Orthodox, "stigmatisation appears to be characteristic of Roman Catholic mysticism in general!!" 

I am a Benedictine monk of the Latin rite; and no Benedictine monk has ever had the stigmata; and, if ever a monk were to receive the marks of Christ on his hands and feet, he would have great difficulty being received in the community; as was Padre Pio among ther Capuchins.  If you wish to attack the Catholic Church on the grounds that it mistakes para-psychological phenomena for holiness, then first read the life of Padre Pio.   He was kept for years in isolation, forbidden to preach, celebrate Mass in public, or have contact with the faithful, because the Church was mortally afraid of a false enthusiasm. It is not an advantage in the Catholic Church to have the stigmata, especially if you are a priest, for all the reasons that Orthodox like to give. Their lives are scrutinised for any sign of false humility or false anything else; and it is only when the obvious causes of stigmata are ruled out by actual evidence instead of wild generalisations, that the stigmata are accepted as a sign of sanctity. As a young Orthodox student of theology in Belarus, a deacon, asked me, "why the  Orthodox in Russia are so intent on attacking the Catholic Church, about which they know nothing!!"  I ask the same question.  


Let us look at another part of our quote from Lossky:
He (Christ) can be known by the Church under no other aspect than that of the Person of the Holy Trinity, seated at the right hand of the Father, having overthrown death.   The 'historical Christ', 'Jesus of Nazareth', as he appears in the eyes of alien witnesses; this image of Christ, external to the Church, is always surpassed in the fullness of the revelation given to the true witnesses, to the sons of the Church, enlightened by the Holy Spirit.   The cult of the humanity of Christ, is foreign to Eastern tradition; or, rather, this deified humanity always assumes for the Orthodox Christian that same glorious form under which it appeared to the disciples on Mount Tabor: the humanity of the Son, manifesting forth that deity which is common to the Father and the Spirit.
We now come almost to the moment in this article where Hans Urs von Balthasar can help us because, certainly, our tradition differs very markedly from that of the Orthodox Church; but I make no apologies or excuses.   I simply believe that we look at the same truth as the Orthodox, but from a different perspective.   This is due to the tragedy of schism, from a thousand years of not sharing.   Let us first concentrate on what we have in common: 

The feast of the Transfiguration is on August 6th because it is forty days before the feast of the Exaltation of the Holy Cross.   Traditionally, the Transfiguration has always been linked to the Crucifixion, providing us with the deepest insight into the meaning of the Cross.  The Transfiguration was not a separate event in the life of Christ, but it was in the lives of Peter, James and John.   For a moment, their eyes were opened and they saw the real meaning of the Incarnation.   They saw Christ transfigured by the Divine Presence.   He was always that way, from his first human existence in his mother's womb, all his life, and - wait for it! - never more than when he was on the Cross, being obedient unto death.   The Orthodox are quite right to see the Crucifixion in the light of the Transfiguration.   That is what the synoptic gospels want us to see: first goal for the Orthodox.  Hurrah!!

There is no Transfiguration in St John's Gospel.   Instead, the glorification of Father and Son is the very Crucifixion itself: it shows us, in the starkest possible terms, what it means when St John says later, "God is Love." God is "Gift of himself" without counting the cost, "absolute Gift".   Within the Holy Trinity, the Father gives himself as absolute Gift to the Son, and his Act of giving is none other than the Holy Spirit by which the Son, in his turn, reflects the self-gift of the Father in his death for our salvation.   The light of the Transfiguration is nothing less than the Light of God's self-giving. The glory of God is manifested in the kenotic love of God that is revealed as light in the Transfiguration and as suffering obedience in the Passion.   It follows that we need the Transfiguration to understand the Cross, and we need the Crucifixion to understand the Transfiguration.   

Any attempt by Orthodox, in some expression of anti-Catholicism, to deny Catholics the legitimacy as members of the Body of Christ to concentrate their devotion towards the human experience of the Passion in the name of the divine truth revealed in the Transfiguration is falling into the heresy of Monophysitism by implying that his human experience on the Cross, and that of Our Lady and the apostles, has been wholly absorbed by his relationship with the Father, to such an extent that any portrayal of the human experience of the Passion is illegitimate and unOrthodox.   I am not saying that the Orthodox are monophysite: only that they fall into that heresy when they attack us for our concentration on the human suffering of Christ.   To understand the Cross we need the Transfiguration, and to understand the experience of Transfiguration we need the human experience of the Crucifixion: it is only in the Resurrection that the two experiences of Peter, James and John, that of the Transfiguration and of the Garden of Gethsemane can be experienced as two aspects of the same Christian Mystery.  Meantime, we will allow East and West to complement each other, exalting in the divine truth of the Incarnation in the Cross as portrayed in the Transfiguration while keeping our feet on the ground in this world as we concentrate on the human experience of the Passion of Christ.   It allows us to recognise the saving presence of God on occasions and in places where he appears most absent.

A good exercise is to compare the lives of St Seraphim and Padre Pio.  They loved the same Lord, enjoyed the company since childhood of the same heavenly friends, had very similar charismatic gifts, and had an odour of flowers; but their life in Christ was manifested in different ways on their bodies.  So what?

THE HOLY TRINITY AND BEING AND REFLECTED IN THE CHURCH by Carl Olsen on the Theology of Jean Danielou, and John Behr on JOhn Zizioulas

$
0
0

This article originally appeared in a slightly different form on the Catholic Exchange website.


"Without a doubt the master-key to Christian theology, which distinguishes it utterly from all rational theodicy," the French Jesuit Jean Daniélou (1905-74) wrote in God and the Ways of Knowing, "is contained in the statement that the Trinity of Persons constitutes the structure of Being, and that love is therefore as primary as existence." This "master-key" was the object of study and love for Daniélou, whose scholarly and popular writings contemplated the depths of Trinitarian love and its salvific work in human history.

 Although not as well-known today as his fellow Jesuit Henri de Lubac and theological contemporary Hans Urs von Balthasar, Jean Daniélou occupies a key place (no pun intended) in twentieth-century Catholic theology, recognized for his dialogue with other world religions, his writings on the Church Fathers and Scripture, and his insights into the nature of divine revelation and Tradition. Trained in philology––the study of classical languages––and theology, Daniélou was a professor at the Institut Catholique in Paris and a vital member of the controversial "New Theology", or ressourcement, movement. His first works were scholarly studies of the theologies of St. Gregory of Nyssa, Origen, and the Jewish thinker Philo. His History of Early Christian Doctrine before the Council of Nicaea is considered a classic in patristic scholarship. 

Daniélou's work with de Lubac included collaboration on Sources Chrétiennes, a collection of patristic texts translated into French, which were first published in the 1940s and have since reached four hundred in number. The series sought to recover the riches of the patristic tradition, especially in the areas of Biblical interpretation and spirituality. The first volume published was Daniélou's translation of St. Gregory of Nyssa's spiritual classic, The Life of Moses. 

Recognized for his balanced and insightful examinations of world religions--especially Judaism, Buddhism, and Hinduism--and for his penetrating analysis of modern culture, Danielou was called to be a theological expert at the Second Vatican Council. There he was consulted on Gaudium et Spes, the Pastoral Constitution on the Church in the Modern World, a work that Karol Wojtyla, the future Pope John Paul II, also worked on. In 1969 Daniélou was made a cardinal by Pope Paul VI.

For all of his scholarly brilliance, Daniélou was equally impressive in his ability to convey complex and subtle theological truths to a wide readership through a number of popular works. These included books on liturgy, patristics, prayer, creation, revelation, Scripture and tradition, and the theology of history. In God And The Ways of Knowing he examines the relationship between pagan beliefs, philosophy, and Christian theology. The Advent of Salvation is a comparative study of non-Christian religions and Christianity, similar to his Holy Pagans of the Old Testament. The Scriptural roots of the liturgy and sacraments, especially as developed by the Church Fathers, are masterfully explored in The Bible and The Liturgy, while the inner life of prayer and its cosmic consequences are taken up in Prayer: The Mission of the Church.

Cardinal Avery Dulles has written that "Daniélou was a Jesuit of broad culture, keenly sensitive to the contemporary cultural and philosophical trends. . . . Fundamental to Daniélou's theology is the idea that God is essentially personal; he is sovereign subjectivity." Always focused on the master-key of Trinitarian love, Daniélou often wrote about two essential facets of that divine life: the progressive revelation, or self-giving, of God within salvation history, and the continuity of that redemptive history. In The Advent of Salvation he writes, "The mystery of history is summed up in God's design of giving His spiritual creatures a share in the life of the Trinity." God, who is love, continually reaches out to man, an activity that culminates in the mystery of the Incarnation, a mystery continued on in the Mystical Body of Christ, the Church. The Christian faith is not a system, a philosophy, or one religion among many, but a unique and supernatural encounter with the living God-man. Daniélou wrote, in The Lord of History:

"The mystery of the Holy Trinity, known to us through the Word made flesh, and the mystery of the deification of man in him––that is the whole of our religion, summed up in one person, the person of Jesus Christ, God made man, in whom is everything we need to know."

Because of his study of the Church Fathers, Daniélou largely avoided the neo-Thomistic terminology and approach and instead embraced a more relational and dynamic vocabulary. He emphasized that faith is more than an assent to intellectual propositions, being a covenantal act in which man gives himself to the God who first gives Himself to man. "[Man] is thrown, as a creature of flesh and blood, into the abyss of Trinitarian life, to which all life and all eternity will have no other object than to accustom him. . . . Thus man goes on from glory to glory, and the whole history of salvation may be considered as a gradual unveiling of the ineffable Trinity" (God and the Ways of Knowing). This emphasis on the personal, relational nature of Christianity was also championed by de Lubac, von Balthasar, Karl Adam, Romano Guardini, and Yves Congar and had an obvious influence on the documents of the Second Vatican Council. 

Keenly aware of the damage done by gnosticism in the early Church, Daniélou stressed the continuity of salvation history over against dualistic, fragmented concepts of human history, including Marxism, pantheism, and pseudo-Christian philosophies. "What characterizes Christianity is a certain wholeness; in it there is the fullness of truth," he wrote, "In the order of continuity it marks a more advanced stage of evolution, the highest point of that evolution. I believe this idea to be absolutely essential if we are to understand how Christianity completes other religions and other civilizations, and to see as a result that everlasting newness, which Saint Augustine and so many others have proclaimed. Christianity is and always will be 'the newest thing out'." (The Advent of Salvation). Scripture is not simply a book filled with truth-claims, but is a continuous story of Truth: the Old Testament is filled with the work of divine education preparing for the "fullness of time", the Incarnation, and the Gospels, which, in turn, resulted in the mission of the Holy Spirit, as recorded in the New Testament and carried on in the Church.

None of this, of course, was new with Daniélou and the "New Theology" movement. He and his colleagues simply sought to rediscover and appreciate these truth, and to appropriate them for a modern generation hungry to draw spiritual nourishment from the sources of the Faith. In doing so, Daniélou articulated Catholic doctrine and theology with a striking clarity and beauty, always drawing upon the language of Scripture and the Church Fathers. In all that he did, this great French theologian and cardinal sought to use the master-key in exploring the dynamic, intimate love of the Triune God for man.

THE TRINITARIAN BEING OF THE CHURCH
AN INTRODUCTION BY JOHN BEHR


The actions of God are differentiated but not divided: it is the one God, the Father, who calls the Church into being as the body of Christ indwelt by the Holy Spirit; and, in return, the Church is conceived in terms of communion, but communion with God, as the body of his Son, anointed with his Spirit, and so calling upon God as Abba, Father.
The relationship between Trinitarian theology and ecclesiology has been much discussed in recent decades. It is an intriguing subject, and perhaps an odd juxtaposition. It has often been noted that although a confession of faith in “one Church” is included in most ancient creeds along with “one baptism,” the Church herself is seldom directly reflected upon; the person of Jesus Christ, his relation to the Father and the Spirit, was endlessly discussed, and the subject of a great many conciliar statements, but not the Church or ecclesiology more generally.

The question of ecclesiology, it is often said, is our modern problem, one (at least for the Orthodox) provoked by the ecumenical encounter of the twentieth century. One fruit of this encounter is the realization of the Trinitarian dimensions of the Church herself, so providing continuity with the theological reflection of earlier ages and grounding the Church in the Trinity.

Following in the wake of the Second Vatican Council, ecumenical dialogue in recent decades has emphasized the connection between the Trinity and the Church largely through the exploration of what is commonly referred to as “communion ecclesiology.”Koinonia, “communion,” was the theme of the Canberra Assembly of the WCC in 1991, and also at the Fifth World Conference on Faith and Order in Santiago de Compostela in 1993. In this approach, the koinonia of the three Persons of the Holy Trinity, the very being of God, is taken as the paradigm of the koinonia that constitutes the being of the ecclesial body, the Church.

As Metropolitan John (Zizioulas) put it in his address to the meeting at Santiago de Compostela: “The Church as a communion reflects God’s being as communion in the way this communion will be revealed fully in the Kingdom.” [Metropolitan John (Zizioulas) of Pergamon, "The Church as Communion," SVTQ 38.1 (1994): 3-16, at p.8] Such communion ecclesiology readily dovetails with the “Eucharistic” ecclesiology espoused by many Orthodox during the twentieth century: it is in the sacrament of the Eucharist, the event of communion par excellence, that the Church realizes her true being, manifesting already, here and now, the Kingdom which is yet to come. Although, as Metropolitan John continues, “Koinonia is an eschatological gift,” the fullness of this eschatological gift is nevertheless already given, received, or tasted, in the celebration of the Eucharist.

Painted in these admittedly rather broad strokes, the oddity of juxtaposing the Trinity and the Church can be seen. What is said of the Church is certainly based upon what is said of the Trinity, but the effect of speaking in this manner, paradoxically, is that the Church is separated from God, as a distinct entity reflecting the divine being. Another way of putting this, using terms which are themselves problematic, would be to say that communion ecclesiology sees the Church as parallel to the “immanent Trinity”: it is the three Persons in communion, the one God as a relational being, that the Church is said to “reflect.” This results in a horizontal notion of communion, or perhaps better parallel “communions,” without being clear about how the two intersect.

Metropolitan John is very careful to specify that the koinonia in question “derives not from sociological experience, nor from ethics, but from faith.[ "The Church as Communion," p.5] We do not, that is, start from our notions of what “communion” might mean in our human experience of relating to others, and then project this upon the Trinity. Rather, we must begin from faith, for “we believe in a God who is in his very being koinonia … God is Trinitarian; he is a relational being by definition; a non-Trinitarian God is not koinonia in his very being. Ecclesiology must be based on Trinitarian theology if it is to be an ecclesiology of communion.” .["The Church as Communion," p.6]

However, only after stating the principles of Trinitarian koinonia does Metropolitan John affirm, as a second point, that “koinonia is decisive also in our understanding of the person of Christ. Here the right synthesis between Christology and Pneumatology becomes extremely important.”  He rightly emphasizes (correcting V. Lossky) that the `economy of the Son” cannot be separated from “the economy of the Spirit,” that is, both that the work of (or the “relation to”) the Spirit is constitutive for the person of Christ and that there is no work of the Spirit distinct from that of Christ. [Cf. J. Zizioulas, Ijeingas Communion (Cresrwood, NY: SVS Press, 1985), 124-25. A point already noted by Lossky, who observes that "In speaking of three hypostases we are already making an improper abstraction: if we wanted to generalize and make a concept of the ‘divine hypostasis,' we would have to say that the only common definition possible would be the impossibility of any common definition of the three hypostases." (In the Image and Likeness of God [Crestwood, NY: SVS Press, 1975], 113);]

Nevertheless, besides the very serious question concerning the appropriateness of characterizing the Trinity as a communion of three Persons, this approach does not adequately take into account the “economic” reality in which all Trinitarian theology is grounded and in terms of which the Scriptures describe the Church. Christology and Pneumatology may have been synthesized, but Trinitarian theology is still considered as a realm apart. Although Metropolitan John emphasizes that “the Church is not a sort of Platonic `image’ of the Trinity; she is communion in the sense of being the people of God, Israel, and the `Body of Christ,” this is followed, in the next sentence but one, with the affirmation that “the Church as communion reflects God’s being as communion.” [Metropolitan John, "Church as Communion," p8, my emphasis]

Despite the tantalizing mention of the Church as the “Body of Christ,” we are left with a communion of three divine Persons and the image of this in the communion that is the Church, whose structure, authority, mission, tradition and sacraments (especially, of course, the Eucharist, [Cf. Metropolitan John, "Church as Communion. p15: "Baptism, Chrismation or Confirmation, and the rest of the sacramental life, are all given in view of the Eucharist. Communion in these sacraments may be described as 'partial' or anticipatory communion, calling for its fulfillment in the Eucharist."] a point to which I will return) are correspondingly “relational.”

We have the Trinity and the Church, the three primary scriptural images for the Church — that is, the Church as the people of God, the body of Christ and the temple of the Holy Spirit – offer us, as suggested by Bruce Marshall, a way of looking at the Trinitarian being of the Church in a way that integrates the Church directly and intimately to the relationship between the Father, Son and Holy Spirit. [Bruce D. Marshall, "The Holy Trinity and the Mystery of the Church: Toward a Lutheran/Orthodox Common Statement," paper presented to the North American Lutheran-Orthodox Dialogue, May 2002.]

Moreover, each of these images links the Church in a particular way to one member of the Holy Trinity without undermining the basic Cappadocian point, that the actions of God are differentiated but not divided: it is the one God, the Father, who calls the Church into being as the body of Christ indwelt by the Holy Spirit; and, in return, the Church is conceived in terms of communion, but communion with God, as the body of his Son, anointed with his Spirit, and so calling upon God as Abba, Father.

I would like to begin with the basic content of these images, and then continue by suggesting how Trinitarian theology, as expounded in the fourth century and beyond, directs us to combine these various images, as different aspects of the single mystery that is the Church.

Following this I will offer some further considerations regarding the calling of the Church and her eschatological perfection, and concerning baptism (with which the Church is invariably connected in creedal formulations) as the foundational sacrament of the Church, and the implications this has for the question of the boundaries of the Church, and lastly how, as the place where the human being is born again through baptism, the Church can also be considered as our mother, in which each Christian puts on the identity of Christ.








WHAT ORTHODOX CHRISTIANS CAN LEARN FROM POPE FRANCIS by Andrew Estocin (Orthodox Christian Network)

$
0
0


The world will be watching from May 24-25, 2014 as Ecumenical Patriarch Bartholomew of Constantinople and Pope Francis welcome each other in Jerusalem to observe the anniversary of the historic encounter between Pope Paul VI and Ecumenical Patriarch Athenagoras and the subsequent lifting of mutual anathemas. The main focus of the many scholars and reporters who will cover this event will be the elusive question of “Old Rome and New Rome” that is the question of unity between Roman Catholic and Orthodox Christians. However, hidden amidst all this media coverage will be a unique opportunity for Orthodox Christians to follow the example of Ecumenical Patriarch Athenagoras of blessed memory and to meet the Pope of Rome again as if for the first time.

At first glance, the idea of Orthodox Christians being able to learn from the Pope of Rome appears out of place if not altogether wrong. However, Orthodox Christians should pause before rushing to judgment about such matters and remember that prior to the Great Schism of 1054, the Pope of Rome was honored with reverence and respect throughout the Orthodox World. Today, Orthodox Christians honor many Popes of Rome as saints including St. Leo the Great, St. Gregory the Dialogist and St. Martin the Confessor. Orthodox Tradition celebrates the lives of many Popes throughout the liturgical year.

Despite these facts, one of the present realities that is most disappointing is how some of our brothers and sisters have portrayed the Pope of Rome. “Dictator” and “anti-christ” are just some of the clichés that have been sadly used. While there have certainly been corrupt Popes throughout history (as there have been corrupt Patriarchs), Orthodox Christians must ask themselves whether or not the last 35 years have greatly challenged such stereotypes, especially when it comes to Popes such as John Paul II, Benedict XVI, and the current Pope of Rome, Francis. Orthodox Christians should especially pause and take notice of the unique witness of Pope Francis. He is in many ways a bishop who reflects the Christianity of the first millennium when the Church was undivided. Pope Francis also models a form of leadership that is greatly needed in Orthodox Christianity today.

Here are a few lessons that Orthodox Christians can learn from Pope Francis:

Authentic Power is Service: One of the great tragedies of modern times is that Orthodox Christians constantly argue over power and status rather than service to the weakest among us. Church leaders debate about who is first and who is last. Clergy argue about the physical boundaries of Churches, who is entitled to govern them as well as about ancient titles that have their place in an ancient world that has long since disappeared. Amidst these arguments, Orthodox Christians need to pause and remember that power in the Church is a paradox. It is also neither a title nor a jurisdiction. Power in the Church is not about who kisses one’s hand but how many feet one can wash in the service of Christ. Pope Francis made this clear when he visited a youth prison in 2013 and chose to wash the feet of the offenders including one who is an Orthodox Christian. 
“Real power is service. As He did, He who came not to be served but to serve, and His service was the service of the Cross. He humbled Himself unto death, even death on a cross for us, to serve us, to save us. And there is no other way in the Church to move forward. For the Christian, getting ahead, progress, means humbling oneself. If we do not learn this Christian rule, we will never, ever be able to understand Jesus’ true message on power.” 
St. John Chrysostom echoes this belief from ancient times: “To love Christ means not to be a hireling, not to look upon a noble life as an enterprise or trade, but to be a true benefactor and to do everything only for the sake of love for God.”

The Church Lives On the Frontiers of Society: The greatest triumphs of Orthodox Christianity have taken place when the Church has lived as a missionary Church and not as an institutional Church. Pope Francis challenges Orthodox Christians with the following words: 
“I prefer a Church which is bruised, hurting and dirty because it has been out on the streets, rather than a Church which is unhealthy from being confined and from clinging to its own security. I do not want a Church concerned with being at the center and then ends by being caught up in a web of obsessions and procedures. If something should rightly disturb us and trouble our consciences, it is the fact that so many of our brothers and sisters are living without the strength, light and consolation born of friendship with Jesus Christ, without a community of faith to support them, without meaning and a goal in life.” 
Sts. Cyril and Methodios, St. Patrick of Ireland, and Metropolitan Philip Saliba are all examples of Orthodox Christians who took incredible risks and in the process grew the Church and spread the Gospel. There is no doubt that each of these men experienced their share of bruises in their work. Pope Francis reminds Orthodox Christians that a risk-taking Church-–a church that is not afraid to fail–is much healthier than a Church that is focused on institutional security and closed in on itself. St. Tikhon of Moscow could not say it better when he writes that 
“The light of the Orthodox Faith has not been lit to shine only for a small circle of people. No, the Orthodox Church is catholic; she remembers the commandment of her Founder, ‘Go ye into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature and teach all nations’ (Mark 16.15; Matt. 28.19). We must share our spiritual richness, truth, light, and joy with others who do not have these blessings.”
Make Some Noise: The idea of Orthodox Christians making noise would seem contrary to our inheritance. Yet, a look at history shows that the Orthodox Church has been making a noisy mess of things since Apostolic times when the first disciples were labeled “Those people who have been turning the world upside down”(Acts 17:6). Such noise means rowing upstream against the world and challenging the world inside and outside of the Church to be faithful to the Gospel. Holiness always has a component that upsets the status quo. Pope Francis provided this bold exhortation to young people in Rio de Janeiro: 
“Let me tell you what I hope will be the outcome of World Youth Day: I hope there will be noise. … I want you to make yourselves heard in your dioceses, I want the noise to go out, I want the Church to go out onto the streets, I want us to resist everything worldly, everything static, everything comfortable, everything to do with clericalism, everything that might make us closed in on ourselves.” 
In order for the Orthodox Church to be faithful to Her Tradition, she must step outside of Her comfort zone and proclaim the Gospel in its fullness with compassion and without apology. Evangelism is by its very nature a “noisy” business.
There is no doubt that countless words will be written in the following weeks about Roman Catholic and Orthodox unity. In truth, it is highly doubtful that such unity will take place any time soon. Common sense reveals that there are serious doctrinal and cultural issues that make unity extremely difficult if not impossible. Any serious Catholic and Orthodox Christian would confess as much. Orthodoxy matters and should never be compromised for the purpose of ecumenical convenience or social acceptance. That being said, the Church has always looked to the horizon outside of itself and has at times found truth in the most surprising of places. Fr. Thomas Hopko is correct: “God is not a prisoner of His own Church!” In this light, Orthodox Christians would do well to follow the present-day example of our father Ecumenical Patriarch Bartholomew and give Pope Francis our kindness, consideration, and our prayers. After all, if the Pope of Rome can humble himself and wash the feet of an Orthodox Christian, then the Holy Spirit can indeed work in ways that we never before thought possible.
Posted by the Orthodox Christian Network.  You can find the Orthodox Christian Network on Google+.






Andrew Estocin, the author of this article, is a lifelong Orthodox Christian and alumni of OCF. He received his theological degree from Fordham University and is a parishioner at St. George Greek Orthodox Church in Albuquerque, NM.

SAINT AELRED, SAINT OF SPIRITUAL FRIENDSHIP

$
0
0
Patricia Carroll OCSO draws our attention to Aelred of Rievaulx, a Cistercian saint and spiritual writer who specialised in writing about friendship as an image of the relationship between God and each person.


Soon In "Monks and Mermaids" there will be a post on the Manquehue  Benedictines, a lay community  in Chile belonging to the English Benedictine Congregation.  They run three schools that have a remarkable system of Catholic education.   Like the community itself,   this system is based on Lectio Divina and Spiritual Friendship; and St Aelred is one of their patron saints.   More of that later.   This post serves as an introduction.


Among spiritual writers, I think that Aelred of Rievaulx has been largely overlooked. Aelred was a twelfth century English Cistercian monk, who became abbot of the monastery of Rievaulx in the diocese of York in 1147, and remained spiritual father of that community until his death in 1163.

Steeped in Celtic traditions
He was brought up in Northumbria, which was steeped in the traditions of Celtic monasticism, and stories of holy men and women who kept alive the flame of faith brought by Aidan, the Irishman from Iona, in the seventh century. Aelred came from a family of married priests, his father and grandfather both ministered in Hexham, the last of a dying generation as Rome sought to impose its standard on the far western Celtic Christian tradition. Aelred spent his early years at the court of King David of Scotland and was made the king’s steward at the age of twenty two. He was clearly marked out for great things. However, during the course of a journey while on business for the king, he came across Rievaulx, and was drawn by the beauty of the place and the austere simplicity of the White Monks.

It became clear at an early stage of his monastic life that Aelred had a gift for directing others, a capacity which was marked by compassion and gentleness. Bernard of Clairvaux officially recognised this by asking him to write a spiritual directory for newcomers to Cistercian life, The Mirror of Charity, which reflects Aelred’s spiritual acumen. When he became abbot, the numbers at Rievaulx escalated to hundreds as he rarely turned young aspirants away. This later proved to be problematic for his successors who didn’t possess Aelred’s charismatic gifts. At his death there were three hundred, between choir monks and lay brothers, in the community.

Spiritual writer of depth
Besides being a sensitive pastor, he was also a spiritual writer of remarkable depth. In his later years, with a long period of involvement in the pastoral care of his monks behind him, he wrote what has come to be acknowledged as a spiritual classic, a short treatise entitled On Spiritual Friendship, which seems to have been mostly forgotten or is readily accessible in monastic circles only. It is time that this valuable Christian resource was made available to all the people of God, because in it Aelred provides us with an in-depth spirituality of Christian friendship.

What could an obscure twelfth century monk teach us twentieth century sophisticates about spiritual relationships? Aelred does have something to say to us who set such high value today on relating easily. He also speaks to those who spend hours exploring and probing the human need for intimacy, for deep human relationships based on self-disclosure and mutual acceptance, because he provides us with a Christo-centric view of these relationships. So what was originally written for monastics in the rwelfth century could be utilised today to help us come to a Christian understanding of how to relate to each other.

Aelred speaks about spiritual friendship – a relationship which helps us grow in love: love of each other and love of God. In fact, for him friendship is a sacrament of God’s love. In an earlier book he says that just as there is a continuous dialogue and interchange of love berween the three persons of the Trinity, so human beings – the rational creatures made in the image and likeness of this Trinity of Persons – are called to relationships based on mutual dialogue, exchange, sharing and self-giving. This is the theological foundation for all spiritual relationships. In fact, through the experience of spiritual friendship we come to experience something of God’s love. He refers to this friendship as a very holy sort of charity.

Spirituality of love
Aelred did not write in an historical vacuum. He was very much a person of his age, which was referred to as the Age of Friendship. It was also the period of history when troubadours toured the countryside singing love songs, and the courts were full of the culture of love. Those who entered the monasteries brought the language of courtly love with them, transposing and transforming it into a Christian spirituality of love. However Aelred’s book On Spiritual Friendship is unique because he skilfully synthesised his contemporary understanding of friendship with the ancient tradition of Cicero, the theological depth of Augustine, and his own psychological insight into human nature which was considerable.

His treatise On Spiritual Friendship is presented in the form of dialogues or imaginary conversations berween himself and three other monks. These are probably based on actual discussions or on the difficulties Aelred had encountered in his ministry as abbot. This literary format makes him easy to read.

The foundation of friendship
Aelred defines friendship as ‘agreement on all things sacred and profane, accompanied by good will and love,’ a definition he borrowed from Cicero. Ideally, friendship becomes a form of charity when it meets with a reciprocal response, so it is based on mutuality. In Christian friendship each one shares, each listens, each gives and receives; it is an adult relationship. In this treatise Aelred rarely refers to spiritual paternity, and usually such references are in relation to his official role as abbot. Instead he emphasises the equality of those involved in the relationship and the responsibility of each for its depth, and so he refers to a friend as ‘a guardian of love’ or ‘a guardian of the spirit itself’. He says that the reciprocal response we encounter in these relationships is a microcosmic image of what we shall discover eternally in God.

For Aelred, God is pure reciprocity, and in heaven we shall know what this is in all its fulness. In Christian friendship there are three persons involved, Aelred says to his young friend Ivo: ‘Here we are, you and I, and I hope a third, Christ, in our midst.’ Authentic Christian friendship must ‘begin in Christ, continue in Christ and be perfected in Christ.’ He says friendship is also everlasting, an image of God’s eternal love, so according to him friendship which can end was never true friendship. Ivo asks Aelred if we could say of friendship what John, the intimate friend of Jesus, says of charity, that God is friendship? Aelred replies ‘this would be unusual, but what is true of charity, should be true of spiritual friendship since those who abide in friendship abide in God and God in them. ‘

The joys of friendship
In the second series of conversations Aelred speaks about the spiritual fruits of friendship and says that ‘those who have no friends are to be compared to beasts for they have no one with whom to rejoice, no one to whom they can unburden their hearts, or with whom to share their inspirations and illuminations.’ He calls a friend ‘another self to whom you can speak on equal terms, to whom you can confess your failings, to whom you can make known your progress [or lack of it!] without blushing, one to whom you can entrust all the secrets of your heart.’

Perhaps there is a similarity here between the usual expectations we would have of a spiritual accompaniment relationship or in the Celtic tradition of the anam chara (literally, ‘soul friend’); or in a mature Christian marriage where the partner has become like another self.

Of course, prayer is an intrinsic part of this relationship. Aelred says that when we pray to Christ for a friend, it is easy, and almost inevitable, that our affection will pass from one to the other, ‘so that we might begin by an awareness of our friend in prayer before the Lord, and gradually understand that when we are with Christ we are also with our friend’. We carry our friend with us in the deepest part of our being where God is found. For Aelred ‘friendship is a stage bordering upon that perfection which consists in the love and knowledge God, so that human beings from the experience of human friendship become friends of God.’

Criteria for discernment
Not all friendship is spiritual. There is such a thing as friendship based on agreement to do evil, e.g., when two thieves get together, or a murder is planned. Aelred acknowledges this reality and provides sound criteria for us to discern whether or not our friendship has a spiritual basis. In the initial stages of friendship he suggests we focus on four criteria:

– Purity of intention. So, we should be asking ourselves questions like: What kind of relationship do we intend to establish? What are our deeper motives?

– The direction of reason. Do we treat the other reasonably or do we just use him or her?

– The restraint of moderation. Are we too intrusive of this person’s otherness, or are we moderate about the demands we make on him or her?

– Valuing the friend’s love in itself. Do we value this relationship as gift, or are we seeking some reward other than the friendship itself?

For Aelred all the advantages of friendship are secondary by comparison with the value of the relationship itself. We should delight more in the friend’s love than in any benefits we gain as a result. Because friendship is a precious gift, we should be discerning about those whom we choose as friends, and not establish relationships based on either mere whim or animal attraction! This element of choice would seem to be a bit strange. It has been said that you cannot choose your friends, they are given as gift. This is true, but what Aelred is emphasising here is that once the gift of friendship is given, you must make a conscious choice to be committed to the relationship, and this element of choice means that the relationship will be free, that each exercises personal responsibility for the friendship.

According to Aelred in an authentic spiritual friendship the primary foundation of this spiritual love is the love of God, and this should be the main reference point for all that take place within the friendship. In this knowledge we should choose one who is fit to be the companion of your soul, to whom you can entrust yourself as to another self.’ Once this basis of trust is established there is no going back; we should be prepared to work at the relationship through good days and bad, through joys and sorrows.

Qualities of friendship
In his third series of conversations, Aelred describes the qualities which should be found in a spiritual friend, in ourselves or the other. These are loyalty, discretion, right-intention and patience. He says that ‘in friendship there is nothing more praiseworthy than loyalty, which seems to be its nurse and its guardian. It proves itself a true companion in all things, adverse and prosperous, joyful and sad, pleasant and bitter, beholding with the same eye the humble and the lofty, the poor and the rich, the strong and the weak, the healthy and the infirm. .. A truly loyal friend sees nothing in his/her friend but their heart.’ This ability to see beyond the superficial elements of someone’s personality towards deeper levels would be one of the distinguishing features of this spiritual relationship. Another important factor for Aelred is confidentiality. For him there is nothing more wounding to friendship than the betrayal of one’s secret counsels. Without this confidentiality we cannot take the risk of the self-disclosure and revelation which is so much a part of Aelred’s idea of friendship.

Finally Aelred admits that this spiritual friendship is something we will experience with only a few people, perhaps even only one, in this life. This would be reasonable enough as it would seem to make enormous demands on the persons involved, and there are relatively few who will be able or ready to allow us enter the inner sanctuary of their heart. In this sense, it is gift. But what we have experienced, by the grace of God, or can experience with a few people will in heaven be ‘outpoured on all and, by all, be outpoured upon God, and God shall be all in all.’ For since the Incarnation, all those who are living the Christ-life are no longer called servants but friends.

Authentic love makes demands
Aelred’s reflections and guidelines on spiritual friendship are more pertinent today than ever. At a time when human love in all its aspects has been trivialised and de-sacralised, when the pleasure principle is given priority and recreational sex is commonplace, he emphasises the demands that authentic love makes. Christian relationships are demanding and his criteria could be helpful for those responding to the call to Christian marriage, those engaged in relationships of spiritual accompaniment, those endeavouring to revitalise Christian community, as well as the monastics for whom Aelred wrote so beautifully. These are the kinds of relationships exemplified in the lives of saints such as Frances de Sales and Jeanne de Chantal, Clare and Francis of Assisi, John of the Cross and Teresa of Avila. Incidentally, the gentle bishop of Geneva quotes Aelred in his own writings. Aelred’s treatise On Spiritual Friendship is a spiritual classic because it has something to say in every age. If we were looking for a patron saint of all those who endeavour to establish Christ-centred relationships, whether inside or outside of marriage, Aelred would surely be at the top of the list.

This article first appeared in Spirituality (September-October 1996), a publication of the Irish Dominicans

NEWMAN AND THE STUDY OF THE FATHERS by fr Thomas McGovern

$
0
0
It is not without significance that the Holy See felt it necessary to publish recently an instruction on the study of the Church Fathers, with special reference to the formation of future priests.[1] This is a fine document which deserves to be studied by anyone with a concern for the future of theology in the Church. It comes at a time when theology, perhaps dazzled by the prospect of a new beginning after Vatican II, seems to have severed its points of anchorage with its patristic heritage.

Vatican II urged that the formation of seminarians would give particular importance to the study of the Fathers of the East and the West.[2] In addition, the constitution on Divine Revelation drew specific attention to the importance of the patristic writers for the interpretation of Scripture today.[3] Nevertheless, twenty-five years on, in spite of some encouraging signs, the Congregation for Catholic Education draws little comfort from its survey and analysis of the place of the Fathers in theological studies at the present time:

"Today there are many theological concepts or tendencies which, contrary to the indications of the Decree, Optatum Totius (no.16), pay little attention to the Fathers' witness and, in general, to ecclesiastical Tradition, and confine themselves to the direct confrontation of biblical texts with social reality and life's concrete problems with the help of the human sciences. These are theological currents which do without the historical dimension of dogmas, and for which the immense efforts of the patristic era and of the Middle Ages do not seem to have any real importance. In such cases, study of the Fathers is reduced to a minimum, practically caught up in an overall rejection of the past."[4]

What often passes as theology today is little more than "Biblicism" on the one hand, or sociology on the other,[5] because it has been cut off f'rom the vital stream of Tradition, and no longer draws on the clear, deep, theological well-springs of the Fathers.

The Instruction draws attention to another negative consequence of the neglect of the Fathers, this time in the area of' biblical exegesis.

"Modern exegesis, that makes use of historical and literary criticism, casts a shadow on the exegetical contributions of the Fathers who are considered simplistic and, basically, useless for an in-depth knowledge of Sacred Scripture. Such positions, while they impoverish and distort exegesis itself by breaking its natural unity with Tradition, undoubtedly contribute to the waning of interest in patristic works. Instead,"

the Instruction affirms,

"the exegesis of the Fathers could open our eyes to other dimensions of spiritual exegesis and hermeneutics which would complete historical-critical exegesis and enrich it with profoundly theological insights."[6]

This is a view which, thankfully, is beginning to find greater acceptance among exegetes today.[7]

Study of the Fathers is necessary

The Instruction makes mention of the concern of the Magisterium to facilitate a better formation for seminarians in the period since the Council.[8] Not least is the encouragement given by Paul VI and John Paul II to this area of studies. Paul VI stressed that the study of the Fathers

"is absolutely necessary for those who care about the theological, pastoral and spiritual renewal promoted by the Council and who wish to cooperate in it. In them," he affirms, are to be found "all the constant factors that are at the basis of any authentic renewal."[9]

More recently John Paul II pointed out how the Church has always been aware that
the contribution of the Fathers to theology and ecclesial life is unique and perennially valid:

"The Church still lives today by the life received from her Fathers and on the foundation erected by her first constructors she is still being built today in the joy and sorrow of her journeying and daily toil."[10]

The Fathers, according to John Paul II, have a permanent value for the Church in the sense that any developments in its teaching must always be consistent with patristic doctrine.[11]

To illustrate how the study of the Fathers, approached from this perspective, can achieve bountiful theological fruits, it is instructive to consider the case of the great English cardinal, John Henry Newman.

As a schoolboy he read a volume of early Church history, with the result that he acquired a deeply-felt attraction for the Fathers, who were to be a constant source of nourishment for his spiritual life, as well as providing a solid doctrinal foundation for his immense output of theological writing all during his life.[12]

One can see in Newman's writings the progressive influence of the teaching of the Fathers on him.[13] Men like "Origen, Tertulian, Athanasius, Chrysostom, Augustine, Jerome and Leo" are for Newman, "authors of powerful, original minds, engaged in the production of original works."[14]

During the years of the Oxford Movement, Newman tried to justify the apostolicity of the Anglican Church from his study of the Fathers and thereby establish it as the Via Media between Rome and Protestantism. He saw that it had a certain validity as a theology, but no counterpart in reality. The theory itself collapsed when he came face to face with the augustinian principle of Church government - "securus iudicat orbis terrarum."[15] In a compelling passage in the Apologia, he describes his reaction at this critical stage in his conversion:

"Who can account for the impressions which are made on him? For a mere sentence, the words of St. Augustine, struck me with a power which I never had felt from any words before . . . they were like the 'Tolle, lege, — Tolle, lege,' of the child, which converted St Augustine himself. 'Securus judicat orbis terrarum!' By those great words of the ancient Father, interpreting and summing up the long and varied course of ecclesiastical history, the theology of the Via Media was absolutely pulverised."[16]

And so, many years later, he could write to a former colleague of the Oxford Movement who did not convert,

"I recollect well what an outcast I seemed to myself, when I took down from the shelves of my library the volumes of St Athanasius or St Basil, and set myself to study them; and how, on the contrary, when at length I was brought into the Catholic Communion, I kissed them with delight, with a feeling that in them I had more than all I had lost";[17]

and again:

"I am not ashamed still to take my stand upon the Fathers, and do not mean to budge . . . The Fathers made me a Catholic."[18]



The Fathers are privileged witnesses

Newman's great discovery was that the Catholic Church of the 19th century was the same as the Church of the Fathers.[19] In September 1845, the Oxford don concluded his Essay on the Development of the Christian Doctrine, proving conclusively to himself that any doctrinal development which had taken place in the interim in the Catholic Church, was in homogeneous continuity with the teaching of the Fathers. He wrote the Foreword to the first edition on October 6th; [20] he was received into the Church three days later.

One of the reasons for the neglect of the Fathers of the Church is simply an attitude of mind which considers that anything old is by definition irrelevant from the point of view of progress or penetration to new horizons. It is also linked to a deep ignorance of the perennial values inherent in patristic literature.

To assimilate the doctrinal and spiritual riches of the Fathers requires regular and continual effort on the part of the student — the Instruction reminds us that real commitment is required "to cultivate them seriously and lovingly,"[21] and provides the motivation for this study by identifying three very important reasons why knowledge of the Fathers is so necessary:

a) they are the privileged witnesses to the living Tradition of the Church;

b) they have passed down to us a theological method that is both enlightened and reliable; and

c) their writings offer cultural, spiritual and apostolic richness that makes them great teachers for the Church yesterday and today.[22]

The Magisterium has in the past given importance to the study of the Fathers for several reasons. However, the fact that they are privileged witnesses to Tradition is to identify their most important role:

"In the flow of living Tradition that continues from the beginning of Christianity over the centuries up to our present time, they occupy an entirely special place which makes them stand out compared with other protagonists of the history of the Church. They laid down the first basic structures of the Church together with the doctrinal and pastoral positions that remain valid for all times."[23]

Some of them, like St. Ignatius of Antioch and St. Polycarp, were disciples of St. John the Evangelist, and thus witnesses of the apostolic tradition itself. [24] And so, rightly,

"the Fathers of the first centuries especially can be considered authors and exponents of a 'founding' tradition which was preserved and continuously elucidated in subsequent ages."[25]

A few years ago, John Paul II, in an outstanding address on St. Irenaeus of Lyons, drew attention to the contemporary relevance of the theology of this great second century apologist. [26] Irenaeus initiated a theological method which took due note of the interdependence of Tradition, Scripture and Magisterium in the theological enterprise, the full implications of which were articulated by the Vatican II constitution on Divine Revelation.[27] Among other things, the early Fathers defined the canon of Scripture; [28] they composed the basic credal professions of faith, and defined the depositum fidei in response to heresies and the needs of contemporary culture, thus giving rise to theology. [29] There was unity in variety as evidenced by the plurality of spiritual traditions, and theological schools such as Alexandria, Caesarea, Antioch, etc. As the Instruction eloquently points out,

"Tradition, as it was known and lived by the Fathers, is not like a monolithic, immovable block, but a multiform organism pulsating with life. It is a practice of life and doctrine. . . . To follow the living Tradition of the Fathers does not mean hanging on to the past as such, but adhering to the line of Faith with an enthusiastic sense of security and freedom, while maintaining a constant fidelity towards what is foundational."[30]


The Fathers teach facts

And so the document can say that the Fathers are

"witnesses and guarantors of an authentic Catholic Tradition and hence their authority in theological questions has been very great and always remains so."[31]

Down through the centuries the decrees of councils have constantly referred to the witness of the Fathers as definitive. It was precisely for this very reason that the Fathers of Vatican II were able to give expression to their understanding of the Church itself with a clarity and incisiveness not previously attempted.[32]

For Newman, too, the Fathers are primarily witnesses of Tradition,

"witnesses of an existing state of things, and their treatises are as it were, histories - teaching us, in the first instance, matters of fact, not of opinion."[33]

The strength of the Catholic Church by comparison with the Protestant communion is that

"she professes to be built upon facts not opinions; on objective truths, not on variable sentiments; on immemorial testimony, not on private judgement; on convictions or perceptions, not on conclusions."[34]

The Fathers being "witnesses" bring before us all the living truths of the Catholic faith which ever have been, and are accepted as realities by all in the Church.[35]

The second reason suggested by the Instruction as to why we should study the Fathers is because of their theological method. This exemplifies particular approaches and attitudes which are equally valid for contemporary theology and biblical exegesis. The Fathers were primarily and essentially commentators on sacred Scripture. While clearly they lacked the philological, historical and other resources available to modern scriptural scholarship, yet "they are still true teachers for us and superior in many ways to the exegetes of the modern era."[36] The Instruction goes on to point out that the example of the Fathers can

"teach modern exegesis a truly religious approach to sacred Scripture as well as an interpretation that constantly adheres to the criterion of communion with the experience of the Church proceeding through history under the guidance of the Holy Spirit."[37]

It is precisely because modern exegesis frequently neglects these two principles of scriptural interpretation — the religious one, and the specifically Catholic criterion of exegesis in medio Ecclesiae — that its results are often theologically impoverished, when they are not at variance with the norm of Catholic doctrine.

Christ speaks in Scripture

The Fathers show a great veneration for the inspired text; they are convinced of its divine origin, its inerrancy, and its inexhaustible sources for nourishment of piety. By contrast, the rationalistic spirit of much of contemporary exegesis betrays a great insensitivity to the supernatural wisdom of God's written word, and a consequent incapacity to communicate to the People of God a real sense of the great mysteries hidden in the inspired text.

Newman's attitude, on the other hand, is much more in keeping with the mind of the Fathers. This perspective, he says,

"keeps steadily in view that Christ speaks in Scripture and receives His words as if it heard them, as if some superior and friend spoke them, one whom it wished to please; not as if it were engaged upon the dead letter of a document, which admitted of rude handling, of criticism and exception. It looks off from self to Christ; and, instead of seeking impatiently for some personal assurance, is set by obedience, saying, 'Here I am, send me'."[38]

And what should we do if we find what seems to be a clash between human science and the content of Scripture? Again Newman points the way:

"This is the feeling I think we ought to have in our minds — not an impatience to do what is beyond our powers, to weigh evidence, sum up, balance, decide and reconcile, to arbitrate between the two voices of God — but a sense of the utter nothingness of worms such as we are; of our plain and absolute incapacity to contemplate things as they really are; a perception of our emptiness of the great vision of God."[39]

These are the spiritual dispositions required to approach the Bible fruitfully, attitudes which are in faithful continuity with those of men like Origen, Jerome or Augustine.

The Instruction reminds us that the exegesis the Fathers

"is entirely centred on the mystery of Christ to whom all the individual truths are referred in a wonderful synthesis. Rather than getting lost in numerous marginal problems, the Fathers embrace the totality of the Chrisistian mystery by following the basic movement of Revelation and of the economy of salvation that goes from God through Christ to the Church, sacrament of union with God and dispenser of divine grace, in order to return to God."[40]

There is thus a wholeness about the theology of the Fathers which contrasts with the often narrow selective approach of the contemporary theological enterprise; there is an integrity of perspective in exegetical style which shows up, by comparison, the atomization of the biblical text resulting from modern hermeneutical studies.

Since the Fathers received the Scriptures from the Church, they read and commented on them in and for the Church "according to the rule of faith proposed and illustrated by ecclesiastical and apostolic Tradition."[41] This is another aspect of patristic theology which was reaffirmed by Vatican II in the constitution on Divine Revelation: "Sacred Tradition and Sacred Scripture form one sacred deposit of the Word of God, which is entrusted to the Church."[42] Thus a valid hermeneutic of Scripture can only be achieved by respecting the intimate relationship which exists between it and the living Tradition of the Church.


Newman loved the early Church

Newman again throws considerable light on this principle. As his appreciation for the Fathers' contribution to the life of the Church deepened, he became more acutely aware of the inadequacy and insufficiency of the sola Scriptura principle as the rule of faith, from several points of view: for teaching matters of discipline, for furnishing or transmitting the whole of the Faith, for a unanimous profession of the faith, etc.[43] Because of his great knowledge of the inspired text, he realized that it did not carry its own explanation with it. It is precisely because the Fathers are "witnesses" to the living Tradition of the Church from apostolic times, that their commentaries on Scripture are, for Newman, sure guides to its correct interpretation. They are incomparable "expositors of Scripture" because "they do what no examination of the particular context can do satisfactorily, acquaint us with the things Scripture speaks of."[44] The Fathers, instead of telling us the meaning of words in their etymological, philosophical, classical, or scholastic sense, communicate to us "what they do mean actually, what they do mean in the Christian Church and in theology."[45] It is from the Fathers we get the real, useful, intended meaning of the words of the Bible.

The early Church, as mediated by the Fathers and which Newman came to love, was in his eyes "a Revelation of the Blessed Spirit in a bodily shape, who was promised to us as a second Teacher of Truth after Christ's departure."[46] She represented the greatest possible identification with God's Revealed Word, and, inasmuch as she was a kind of embodiment of the Holy Spirit, she was constituted as the definitive and only authority on that Word. This perception of Newman's helps us to understand more clearly the rich theological implications of another hermeneutical principle articulated by Vatican Il — that Scripture has to be interpreted with the same Spirit by which it was written.[47]

Newman consistently insists on the necessity of being led both by Scripture and Tradition in order to attain to the whole of revealed truth. It was more than evident to him that Scripture cannot, and does not, "force on us its full dogmatic meaning."[48] Therefore Scripture could never be used alone, i.e., without Tradition. But once this is accepted, then Scripture, the written word, serves as a powerful and clear indicator of the Truth. With Athanasius he considered Scripture, as interpreted by Tradition, to be "a document of final appeal in inquiry."[49]


Newman opposed rationalism

Early Christianity developed not only in a climate of physical persecution; it had also to weather the storms of intellectual assault from pagan philosophers on the outside, as well as from Gnosticism and other heresies originating within the community of the faith. The Church was blessed in having men of the intellectual calibre of Justin, Irenaeus, Clement, Origen, etc. in the second and third centuries to respond to this particular challenge. They demonstrated not only how the best of the human wisdom of the Greek philosophers could be put at the service of the Wisdom of the Word, but showed how revealed truths could open up undreamt of horizons to challenge the human intellect. Thus the Fathers protected the nascent Church from "the ever recurring temptations both of exaggerated rationalism" on the one hand "or of a flat and resigned fideism" on the other.[50] In fact, as the Instruction points out, the Fathers "were the authors of a great advance in the understanding of dogmatic content"[51] and became an outstanding example

"of a rich encounter between faith and culture, faith and reason, which continues to be a guide for the Church of all ages that is committed to preaching the Gospel to people of such different cultures."[52]

One of Newman's great preoccupations was to provide a rational basis for the faith as a bulwark against the attack on religion from the rationalism of the day. In one of the Tracts of the Oxford Movement which he wrote in 1835, he outlines the dangers of the rationalist approach:

"To rationalize in matters of Revelation is to make our reason the standard and measure of the doctrines revealed; to stipulate that those doctrines should be such as to carry with them their own justification; to reject them if they come into collision with our existing opinions or habits of thought, or are with difficulty harmonised with our existing stock of knowledge."[53]

On the other hand he underlines clearly the just claims of reason in the theological enterprise:

"As regards Revealed Truth, it is not Rationalism to set about to ascertain, by the use of reason, what things are ascertainable by reason, and what are not; nor, in the absence of any express Revelation, to inquire into the truths of Religion, as they come to us by nature; nor to determine what proofs are necessary for the acceptance of a Revelation, if it be given; nor to reject a Revelation on the plea of insufficient proof; nor, after recognising it as divine, to investigate the meaning of its declarations, and to interpret its language. . . This is not Rationalism; but it is Rationalism to accept the Revelation, and then to explain it away; to speak of the Word of God, and to treat it as the word of man; . . . to put aside what is obscure as if it had not been said at all; to accept one half of what has been told us, and not the other half; to frame some gratuitous hypothesis about them, and then to garble, gloss and colour them, to trim, to clip, pare away, and twist them, in order to bring them into conformity with the idea to which we have subjected them."[54]

This is a strikingly eloquent and prophetic passage, describing with uncanny accuracy the thrust of much of contemporary biblical exegesis.

The Church fears no knowledge

One of Newman's greatest works, his Essay in Aid of a Grammar of Assent, is a seminal contribution to a rational defense of the Faith.[55] He was becoming more and more aware of the increasing secularization of society and of the need to provide an intellectual basis for assent to supernatural truths. As one student of Newman has succinctly explained,

"the Grammar was a defence of moral certitude, the certitude arising from a convergence of many probabilities, the type of proof on which our belief in everyday facts depends, and on which our proof of the claims of Christianity is based."[56]

It has been criticized on a number of grounds, but Newman himself was the first to admit that the Gramnar did not presume to say the last word about anything; he had stated a problem and mapped out some of the answer, which in itself, he felt, was something.[57] It was Newman's personal contribution to the ongoing dialogue between faith and reason, initiated by Clement and Origen in Alexandria, the cradle of the Catholic intellectual enterprise.

And so Pope John Paul II can say:

"In the contemporary cultural climate . . . there is an area of Newman's thought which deserves special attention. I refer to that unity which he advocated between theology and science, between the world of faith and the world of reason. He proposed that learning should not lack unity, but be rooted in a total view. . . . In this endeavour the path the Church must follow is succinctly expressed by the English Cardinal in this way: 'The Church fears no knowledge, but she purifies all: she represses no element of our nature, but cultivates the whole' (The Idea of a University, Westminster, Md., p. 234)."[58]

Because patristic literature is also distinguished for its great cultural, spiritual and pastoral values, after sacred Scripture the Fathers are one of the principal sources of priestly formation.[59] Their cultivation is recommended by Vatican II as ongoing spiritual nourishment for priests during their whole lives.[60] Many of the Fathers were men of immense human culture, totally conversant with the Graeco-Roman philosophical and literary heritage. As the Instruction points out, "by imprinting the Christian stamp on the ancient classical humanitas, they were the first to make a bridge between the Gospel and secular culture."[61] To mention but one example of this influence we need look no further than St. Augustine and the extraordinary impact he exerted on the Christian civilization of the West during the whole of the Middle Ages.

Newman responded to this very attractive characteristic of the Fathers with immense delight and with an enthusiasm which was to remain with him all during his life. This dimension of patristic literature struck a deep chord in Newman because his own intellectual interests, indeed the very cast of his mind, found a deep resonance in the writings of the Fathers. He is profoundly affected by them because they are saints who come alive in their writings and he is thus able to establish a very personal relationship with them. It is this very humanitas which makes him "exult in the folios of the Fathers."[62]

Newman nourished his soul, intellect and will, on all of these early Christian writers. However, he does not deny that St. John Chrysostom has first claim on his affections. The cardinal is rightly regarded as a master of English prose, yet it would be difficult to find anything in his writings which surpasses, in quality and style, the words evoked by his reflections on the personality of John Chrysostom:

"A bright, cheerful, gentle soul; a sensitive heart, a temperament open to emotion and impulse; and all this elevated, refined, transformed by the touch of heaven, — such was St John Chrysostom; winning followers, riveting affections, by his sweetness, frankness, and neglect of self."[63]


Chrysostom inspired Newman

I don't think it is forcing the argument too much to suggest that Newman found in this great Father of the East a reflection of many aspects of his own rich personality, and, consequently, an inspiration for much of his life and work. It is not surprising then that Chrysostom's capacity to attract people and win friends impressed itself deeply on Newman's mind.[64]

Why, he asks, has he such empathy with Chrysostom, when so many other great saints, although they command his veneration, yet "exert no personal claim" upon his heart?[65] After comparing him with a number of the other great Fathers,[66] Newman's considered response is that Chrysostom's charm lies

"in his intimate sympathy and compassionateness for the whole world, not only in its strength, but in its weakness; in the lively regard with which he views everything that comes before him, taken in the concrete. . . . I speak of the discriminating affectionateness with which he accepts every one for what is personal in him and unlike others. I

speak of his versatile recognition of men, one by one, I speak of the kindly spirit and the genial temper with which he looks around at all things which this wonderful world contains; of the graphic fidelity with which he notes them down upon the tablets of his mind, and of the promptitude and propriety with which he calls them up as arguments or illustrations in the course of his teaching as the occasion requires."[67]

Newman is particularly taken by Chrysostom's approach to the Bible, his "observant benevolence which gives to his exposition of Scripture its chief characteristic."[68] Having been trained in the School of Antioch, he approaches it primarily from the point of view of the literal meaning, and it is his capacity

"of throwing himself into the minds of others, of imagining with exactness and with sympathy circumstances or scenes which were not before him, and of bringing out what he has apprehended in words as direct and vivid as the apprehension,"[69]

which characterizes his biblical commentaries. We are reminded here of what Cardinal Ratzinger said in his recent Erasmus lecture in New York about the current crisis in the historico-critical methods of biblical exegesis. If this hermeneutical approach is to be effective, an essential pre-condition is that there should be "sym-pathia" between the exegete and the biblical text.[70] This is precisely the quality which Newman picks out as fundamental in the exegesis of St. John Chrysostom.[71]

Because Newman studied the Fathers in the original Greek and Latin languages, he had access to all the nuances of their literary and theological riches. Their sure doctrine brought him unerringly to the fullness of the Faith in the Catholic Church. By means of the light of grace, and as a result of his great fortitude in search of divine truth, Newman was ready to make all the sacrifices which intellectual honesty demanded in pursuit of his goal.

As John Paul II has pointed out, the mystery of the Church was always "the great love of John Henry Newman's life." His experience of the weaknesses in the human fabric of the Church did not undermine in any way his deep supernatural vision of her origin, purpose and effectiveness in the world.[72]

Newman is a guide for theologians

For a man of his intellectual genius and accomplishment, perseverance on his spiritual journey required a considerable degree of humility also. In this, as well as in his constant recourse to the theological well-springs of the Fathers, he is a sure guide and example for theologians of the present day.

It is also worth noting that when he started his research into the heritage of the Fathers, patrology had not yet acquired any significant profile in Catholic theological formation. He had, in a very real sense, anticipated the mind of the Church in this regard. The Fathers were everything, and more, for Newman, which Vatican II and the recent Instruction recommends them to be for the mind and heart of every theologian, for the life and work of every priest.


ENDNOTES

1. Congregation for Catholic Education, Instruction on the study of the Fathers of the Church in the formation of priests, 10 November 1989, published in L'Osservatore Romano (English edition), 15 January 1990.

2. Cf. Flannery, A. (ed), Vatican Council II: The Conciliar and Post Conciliar Documents, Dublin 1981, "Decree on The Training of Priests" (Optatum
Totius), no. 16, p. 719.

3. Cf ibid., Dogmatic Constitution on Divine Revelation (Dei Verbum), no. 23, p. 763.

4. Instruction, no. 8. c).

5. Cf. ibid.

6 Cf. ibid., no. 9. d.

7. In this context, cf. the article by I. de la Potterie, "Reading Holy Scripture 'in the Spirit': Is the patristic way of reading the Bible still possible today?", in Communio, 4 (Winter 1986), pp. 308-325.

8. It refers to the documents: Ratio Fundamentalis institutionis sacerdotalis (1985), and The Theological formation of Future Priests (1976) of the Congregation for Catholic Education.

9. Paul VI, Letter to His Eminence Cardinal Michele Pellegrino, for the Centenary of the Death of J.P. Migne, I May 1975, AAS 67(1975) p. 471.

10. Instruction, no, 2, quoting John Paul II, Apostolic Letter Patres Ecclesiae, 2 January 1980, AAS 72 (1980) p. 5.

11. Cf. ibid., p. 6.

12. Cf. Difficulties Felt by Anglicans in Catholic Teaching (subsequently referred to as Difficulties), London 1872, p. 324.

13. Cf. Ker, I., Newman the Theologian, London 1990. In the introductory essays to selected texts, Ker gives a fine analysis of Newman's theological development and his dependence on the Fathers. Ker also communicates vividly the patristic influence on the English cardinal in his superb biography of Newman (John Henry Newman: A Biography, Oxford 1988). However, to appreciate fully the extent of this influence there is no substitute for reading some of Newman's own works such as Select Treatises of St Athanasius, The Arians of the Fourth Century, Historical Sketches, Vols. I and II, Essay on the Development of Christian Doctrine, Apologia pro Vita Sua, etc.

14. Historical Sketches, Vol. II, London 1876, p. 475.

15. Newman's own free translation was: "The universal Church is in its judgements secure of truth"; cf. Ker, Newman the Theologian, p. 35.

16. Apologia pro Vita Sua, London 1886, p. 117.

17. Difficulties, p. 357.

18. Ibid., p. 376.

19. Cf. Essay on the Development of Christian Doctrine, London 1920, pp. 97-98.

20. Cf. ibid., page x.

21. Cf. Instruction, no. 17.

22. Cf. ibid.

23. Ibid., no. 18.

24. Cf. for example, St. lgnatius of Antioch, Letter to the Christians at Smyrna, III, 1-3.

25. Instruction, no. 19.a.

26. Cf. Address to the Faculté Catholiques de Lyon, 7 October 1986 (AAS 79 (1987) 334-340).

27. Cf. Flannery, ibid., Dei Verbum, no. 10, p. 755-756.

28. Cf. Instruction, no. 20.b, and Dei Verbum, no. 8

29. Cf. Instruction, no. 20.b.

30. Instruction, no. 22.d.

31. Instruction, no. 23.e.

32. Cf. Flannery, ibid., Dogmatic Constitution on The Church (Lumen Gentium), pp. 350-423; cf. in particular nos. 1 to 8.

33. Historical Sketches, Vol. 1, London 1878, p. 385.

34. Difficulties, p. 190.

35. Cf. ibid., pp. 242-243.

36. Instruction, no. 26.1.

37. Ibid.

38. Parochial and Plain Sermons, Vol. II, London, pp. 22-23. 1 am indebted to Louis Bouyer's study, Newman's Vision of Faith, Ignatius Press (San Francisco 1986), for this and the following reference.

39. Ibid., p. 208.

40. Instruction, no. 27.2.

41. Ibid., no. 28.3.

42 Flannery, ibid., Dei Verbum, no. 10, p. 755.

43. Cf. Griffin, P., Revelation and Scripture in the Writings of John Henry Newman, University of Navarre, Pamplona 1985, pp. 280-291.

44. Lectures on the Doctrine of Justfication, London 1874, p. 121.

45. Ibid.

46. University Sermons, London 1970, p. 17.

47. Cf. Flannery, ibid., Dei Verbum, no. 12, p. 758.

48. Essays Critical and Historical, Vol. 1, London, 1901, p. 115.

49. Select Treatises of St Athanasius, Vol. II, p. 51.

50. Instruction, no. 37.1,

51. Ibid., no. 33.1.

52. Ibid., no. 32.3.

53. Tract no. 73, as quoted in Newman the Theologian, p. 75.

54. Ibid., p. 76.

55. Cf. Ker, A Biography, pp. 618-650 for a discussion of its central themes.

56. Flanagan P., Newman: Faith and the Believer, London 1946, p. 15.

57. Cf. Ker, Ibid., p. 650.

58. Address to Newman Centenary Symposium, 27 April 1990, in L'Osservatore Romano, 30 April 1990.

59. Cf. Instruction, no. 41. This is the third reason suggested by the Instruction as to why the study of the Fathers is so worthwhile (cf. no. 17).

60 Cf. Flannery, ibid,, Decree on the Life of Priests, no. 19, p. 897.

61. No. 43.b.

62. Historical Sketches, Vol. II, p. 221.

63. Ibid., p. 234.

64. Cf. ibid., pp. 237-238.

65.Cf. ibid., p. 284.

66. Cf. ibid., pp. 284-285.

67. Ibid., p. 285.

68. Ibid., p. 288.

69. ibid., p. 289.

70."Biblical Interpretation in Crisis: On the Question of the Foundations and Approaches of Exegesis Today," was the title of the Erasmus lecture given by Cardinal Ratzinger in New York, on January 27, 1988. It was subsequently published in Origins, February 11, 1988 (Vol. 17, no. 35), pp. 595-602, under the somewhat mutated title: "Foundations and Approaches of Biblical Exegesis." Ratzinger says that the exegete's approach to the scriptural text should not be dictated by presuppositions "of a so-called modern or 'scientific' worldview, which determines in advance what may or may not be." Rather he should be prepared to "open up to the inner dynamism of the word. This is possible only when there is a certain sym-pathia for understanding, a readiness to learn something new, to allow oneself to be taken along a new road" (p. 600). Also, exegesis, if it wishes to make a contribution to theology, "must recognise that the faith of the Church is that form of sym-pathia without which the Bible remains a closed book" (p. 601).

71. Cf. Historical Sketches, Vol II., p. 289,

72. Cf. John Paul II, address, ibid., 27th April 1990, in L'Osservatore Romano, 30th April 1990.


First published in Homiletic & Pastoral Review, February 1992, pp 8-18.

Copyright ©; Fr Thomas McGovern 1992, 2003.


This version: 16th January 2003





WHAT IS THEOLOGY?  by Father Aidan Nichols (click)

EPIPHANY: AN INTRODUCTION TO CATHOLICISM by Father Aidan Nichols (click)

CHRIST THE PRIEST: N.T. WRIGHT, FR ROBERT BARRON & METROPOLITAN KALLISTOS WARE

$
0
0
THE IMAGE OF GOD: RUINED AND RESTORED


THE KINGDOM AND THE CROSS: THE FORGOTTEN MESSAGE
 CHRIST THE PRIEST: JESUS CHRIST THROUGH THE OLD TESTAMENT
THE EUCHARISTIC SACRIFICE: WHO OFFERS WHAT TO WHOM
Viewing all 948 articles
Browse latest View live